Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Lumine walked into Mondstat, happy to be back in the familiar city. After what happened in Liyue she missed the old city. She also wanted a break from all the action.

The first person she saw upon entering the city was Amber. Who immediately ran up to her and hugged her.

“Your back!” Amber exclaimed. “I’m so glad you’re safe! I heard about the incident in Liyue! Are you okay?”

She hugged her back. “Yeah it’s nothing I couldn’t handle. Just a bit harder.”

“Well I’m just glad you're okay.” Amber said. “As a treat for saving the people of Liyue I’ll buy you lunch. It’s the least you deserve.”

“Aw,” Lumine gushed. “That’s so sweet of you Amber.”

“It’s no problem.”

They sat down at Good Hunter. It was nice. Though she couldn’t help feeling sad. She still hadn’t found her brother. Her next plan of action was to go to Inazuma. But she was having trouble getting there. With the Archon having stopped traveling in and out of Inazuma and her taking people's visions, this was a lot harder.

“So where are you planning to go next?” Amber asked.

“Inazuma.” She said casually.

Amber stared at her as if she was crazy. “Lumine, have you not heard about what’s going on there?”

“I have.”

“So you know going there is crazy right? People are saying they are on the brink of a civil war. You don’t want to get caught in the middle of that.”

“What if my brother is stuck there? Alone and not able to leave to go find me?” Lumine rethorted.

Amber looked at Lumine, sadness etched into her face. “I get that but Lumine it’s dangerous. The Electro archon is taking people's visions.”

“Well, I don’t have one.”

“That’s even worse!” Amber groaned. “What do you think an Archon is going to do when they see a person who can use elements without a vision?”

That was a good point. Zhongli and Venti didn’t seem to care that she could manipulate the elements without one but what would an Archon who’s actively getting rid of them think? I’d also be sneaking in there. There were a lot of risks she would be taking and she didn’t even have the full picture.

“Maybe just hold off for a bit,” Amber offered. “Stay with me for a bit to unwind. Then try and get some more information before just going off to Inazuma with no plan.”

Lumine nodded. “Alright. I won’t just rush into it.”

Amber smiled and continued to eat her meal.

They ate their meal in comfortable silence. Then they heard a scream.

Lumine leaped out of her chair and ran over to the entrance- Amber right behind her.

People ran away from the entrance. A young man with long blonde hair was fighting off three abyss mages.

Lumine ran and joined him. After destroying the last mage she finally got a better look at him. He was wearing brown pants and a brown crop top that glowed a light green.

Their eyes meet and Lumine could feel the tears fall. “Aether!”

She pulled him into a hug and felt as Aether slowly started to hug her back. She had waited for this moment since she woke up.

Then she felt him slump. She pulled him back and saw a large gash in the center of his chest.

“Amber!” She yelled. “We have to get him to the cathedral quickly!”

Amber and a few knights helped wrap some bandages around the wound and hoisted him up.

Not knowing that his plan had worked flawlessly.

****
Aether stared at the sea on the top of the cliff. The water crashed onto the cliff’s side and slowly resided. He missed these sorts of things. The abyss was cold and barren. No sunlight and barely any light except from plants and fireflies. He enjoyed anytime one of his plans would allow him to be back on the surface.

“My prince,” An abyss mage rasped as he bowed to him. “your sister has saved the nation of Liyue from Osial.”

She was getting stronger. Stormterror and now Osial. She should be heading to Inazuma now. If he tried now he could influence her a bit.

“It’s time.” He said as he turned away from the cliff. “I want all the mages to keep a close eye on her. And tell me where she is in two weeks.”

“Of course.”

It was time to put his plan in action.

****
Aether woke up in a soft bed and an ornate roof above his head. He slowly got up and looked around the room.

He didn’t see anyone. His plan worked. He had his doubts but now he was here.

His stomach growled and he felt lightheaded. Not eating for almost two weeks had really messed him up. He thought he was going to pass out before he even stepped foot in Mondstat. Then a sharp pain pierced his abdomen.

He held back a groan and looked down. He was wearing a white gown. He slowly pulled it up and saw bandages wrapped around his torso.

He sighed. He told the mages to be realistic but it seems they took it too far. It’ll heal.

The curtain was being opened and a girl with blonde pigtails greeted him.

“Hi there! Glad to see you awake.” She stood by his bedside, a small smile on her face.

“Uh...hi.” He said awkwardly. It had been awhile since he talked to normal people in a non-threatening way.

“My name is Barbara. I’m the Deaconess of this church and your nurse.” She said kindly.

She seemed nice. Didn’t seem like she was faking it. “I’m Aether. Do you have any food? I haven’t eaten for days.”

Barbara’s smile remained. He was sure she was just doing it to make him feel comfortable but it was having the opposite effect.

“Sure! I’ll get you something from the kitchen.” Barbara started to walk away but turned back. “Are you ready for visitors? Lumine has been waiting in the lobby ever since she brought you here.”

“Yeah, I think so.”

Barbara nodded and left the room.

He was surprised it was going so well. He thought something would go wrong. He’d have to remain on edge. He’d give it about a week or two and after he’ll try to put his plan into effect.

He heard hurried footsteps and turned to see Lumine running to him—hitting him right in the gut. He had to pretend like it didn’t hurt but it really hurt. He put a hand on Lumine’s back.

A white hair fairy floated next to him and stared at him.

“What’s this thing?” He grabbed her by the foot holding her in place while she struggled.

“I’m not a thing!” The creature yelled. “I’m Paimon! Lumine’s Guide to Tevyat!”

He stared at the creature. Short white hair in a bob. A pink halo-like headband that floated on her head. White dress or onesie with hits of pink. And a scarf and cape with a pattern of the stars.

He’d never seen anything like this on his travels before. How interesting that it somehow managed to find Lumine before him and even follow and guide her. He’d have to keep a close eye on her.

“Where were you?” Lumine asked.

“I don’t know,” he lied. “I was somewhere cold and covered in snow for….I don’t know how long. I managed to get to some statue and got wind powers. Then these creatures started attacking me. I don’t remember much after that.”

“I’m just so glad you’re safe.” Lumine pulled him into a hug again.

He hugged her a bit tighter. She has no idea what this world has done to so many. What lies in store on the journey ahead. But that’s why he’s here. To help her see what they have done. To lead her to his side. Lumine when you come to the end of your journey, he only hopes she’ll join him. Because if she doesn’t…she might just have to kill him.

Chapter Text

He was discharged from the Cathedral later in the week. Well, more because he caused problems and not because he was fully recovered. Barbara and one of the other nuns said he was stable enough to be released but he shouldn’t do anything reckless.

“Please don’t try escaping like you did with us.” Barbara pleaded before he left.

He now had a name at the Cathedral: The Escapist. He was very paranoid about being in Mondstat. Even more so in a place of worship for one of the archons. So...he’d tried to escape. None of them worked out well. Especially the one that ended up revealing his wings to the nuns- he blamed that on whatever medicine that they gave him to help him relax- and had them thinking he was Barbatos.

“He better not after how much trouble I went through looking for him,” Lumine said.

They left the Cathedral and started to walk into the plaza.

“Welcome to the City of Freedom!” Lumine opened her arms to show off the city. “What do you want to do first?”

Aether looked around the city. A giant statue of the Anemo Archon stood in the city square and people prayed. Children ran around and barbs played songs. There seemed to be a lot of things to do.

“I want to fight.”

“Absolutely not.”

Aether sulked. “Why not?”

“You just got out of the cathedral!” Paimon screeched. “Do you want to go back already!?”

“Paimon’s right,” Lumine said. “Why not a city tour?”

“I want something more exciting. I don’t feel like walking around.”

Lumine closed her eyes in thought then they shot up in excitement. “I’ll teach you to glide!”

“I have wings.”

“You can’t just show them off all willy-nilly! How’d you even get them already?”

“I touched the statue and then just came back.” He shrugged. “It hurt a lot though.” Good thing he’d plan what to say.

“Well anyway best to keep them hidden for now. But give it a chance,” Lumine gave him puppy eyes. “for me?”

He hated when she did that. But gliding would help with blending in.

He groaned. “Fine. But it won’t be better than flying.”

*****

He didn’t like this at all.

Lumine had brought him to a cliff and her friend Amber came to join.

“Are you excited to learn how to glide?” Amber asked, taking out a gray glider.

“Not really,” He kicked a pebble. “I got forced into it.”

Amber slumped a little and a small frown appeared. He swore that the headband she wears slumped down too.

He felt bad now. “It seems fun so maybe it won’t be that bad.”

She smiled and her headband rose (Is it an actual part of her body? How does it keep moving whenever she feels happy or sad?).

“Let’s glide down to the bottom for practice.” Amber jumped down and started gliding down; Lumine and Paimon followed closely behind.

He stood at the edge of the cliff and jumped. He stumbled a bit and lost balance. A gust of wind helped guide him to Lumine and Amber.

“You didn’t have to guide me,” He said. “I just had a little trouble.”

“I was just trying to help.” She huffed.

They continued to glide for most of the day. He slowly got the hang of it better and at one point Lumine let him show Amber his wings and let him fly around a bit.

“I’m still bored!” Aether whined as they headed back to the city.

“We just finished gliding all day!” Paimon yelled. “How are you already bored?”

“Aether has a pretty short attention span.” Lumine turned to whisper to Amber, loud enough for Aether to hear. “It’s because our mom dropped him so often.”
“Stop telling people that mom dropped me on the head!”

“It’s true.”

“No, it’s not.”

Lumine rolled her eyes. “Anyway, since you're so bored, can you get some mushrooms for dinner tonight?”

“Are you making me an errand boy?”

“Just get ten mushrooms and come to Amber's house.” Lumine handed him her bag. “They grow all over so it won’t take that long.”

Aether grabbed the bag and started to walk away.

It wasn’t a hard job. It was just simple. Too simple. He wanted something challenging and interesting. Not foraging for shrubs. Maybe he can convince Lumine to head over to Inazuma a bit faster and get the ball rolling.

It seemed that today the universe wanted to bless him with some excitement as a red glow appeared in front of him.

A Pyro Abyss Mage readjusted it’s mask and bowed to him. “My prince.”

“No need to be so formal.” Aether continued to pick mushrooms. “How’s everything down below?”

“Very well, sir.” The mage followed him as he walked further into the woods. “How are things up here?”

“Boring.” He made a flame in his hand and cooked a mushroom then ate it. “No, one has suspected anything and have been treating me quite well.”

“Excellent sir. Your plans always seem to go off quite well.”

“Have you found Dainsleif, yet?”

“My apologies but no we haven’t.”

Where could he have gone? Getting rid of him would make things a lot easier.

They heard rustling in the bushes and the mage threw fire at the bush in a instant and a squirrel ran
out; it's tail on fire.

He doused the flame with some water and watched as the creature ran away. “Let’s talk again, a week from now.”

The mage bowed and left.

He looked through multiple bushes until he found footprints.

“I wonder who was spying?”

He used his elemental site and saw small amounts of cryo floating around.

Someone with a cryo vision had seen him. And someone with a vision is something to worry about. Cyro was fairly common which made this even more difficult. Not to mention this could even be a person from Liyue who’s visiting.

He groaned. It was going too well, something was bound to go wrong. He’d just have to make a list of people in Mondstat and limit it down.

He made his way back to the city and saw a man with an eyepatch talking to the guard at the gate.

He stared at him. Tall and fairly built. Blue hair in a ponytail. A cryo vision on his hip. But the thing that stood out the most was his eye. It seemed to be a light purple but in the light of the sun a pale blue. His pupil, the shape of a star.

Kaeya was all grown up now.

“Is something wrong?” He asked.

Aether blinked. He was staring at him pretty hard. “Sorry,” he tried to sound as genuine as possible. “but I’ve never seen someone with pupils shaped like a star.”

A smirk appeared on his face. He couldn’t tell if it was charming or sinister. “You must be the Travelers' sibling? Heard you made quite the scene the other day.”

“I guess I did.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

“So much in fact I’ve had to do twice as many patrols.” He could see some anger appear on his face. “Guess I know who to blame.”

“Sorry.”

Kaeya put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed just a tad too hard. “I jest. No need to take it so seriously. Just glad to see that you and Lumine are reunited.”

He nodded.

“Let’s get a drink sometime.” He smiled. “I’ll pay.”

“Sure, when I have the time.”

He walked away and he could feel Kaeya staring straight through him. Looks like he found his spy. Why’d it have to be Kaeya?

Chapter Text

“Go on,” Lumine urged him. “Touch it.”

Aether stood in front of the Statue of Morax. He felt the eyes of the statue staring down at him and scrutinizing his every move. He knew the Geo Archon was long dead and having such thoughts were silly but he couldn’t shake the feeling that he was watching through this statue.

Nonetheless he resonated with Geo and watched Lumine smile in delight.

“Now let’s go meet my friends!” Lumine exclaimed. “I have a perfect idea to meet my first one.”

****

“Are you sure he’ll like this?” Aether looked at the cream Lumine put in his hand.

“Definitely,” Lumine said. “He loves pranks.”

“It’s just hard to believe someone from the Archon War likes pranks.”

“Had to find something to keep himself sane.”

Aether still wasn’t sure about it. He didn’t know much about the adepti but he highly doubted that they were pranksters. But Lumine seems to know him personally so maybe he’s a bit more relaxed than the others.

“Alright ready!” Lumine stood a few inches away from Aether. “On the count of three.”

“One…two…three! Xiao help!” 

Aether swung his hand and felt a face. 

“What is wrong with you!?” Xiao yelled.

Aether looked at him and he was anything but happy. His face was covered in cream but he could tell that he was aggravated. Some of the cream also ended up in his hair and he was trying to wipe it off.

“I’m so sorry! Lu-” He looked around and saw that Lumine wasn’t there. “That bitch!”

Xiao and Aether stared at each other. Xiao was obviously looking for an explanation but Aether couldn’t think of one. What was he supposed to say? ‘Sorry about slapping you with cream, my sister said you like pranks’. Then that’s just going to lead into why the hell would he think an adeptus would like being pranked. 

He was also a bit scared. He hasn’t been around people in ages and this guy was just a tad intimidating. He was also holding a polearm and he was drawing a blank.

So he did the only thing he could think of…he ran away. He teleported to the nearest waypoint and Lumine and Paimon stood by the sides laughing.

“I could strangle you!” Aether grabbed her by the shoulders and started shaking her. “I just escaped a near death experience, are you trying to put me in another one!?” 

Lumine continued to laugh at his expense. “Don’t worry, he wouldn’t have killed you.”

“Yeah, Xiao wouldn’t do something like that.” Paimon said in between giggles.

Aether felt a tug on his collar and turned around to see the familiar narrow yellow eyes.

“Explain yourselves. Now.” He could hear the slight notes of anger in his voice.

Though he hated being the butt of the joke it made it all worth watching Lumine squirm while trying to explain herself. Which was probably even harder with Xiao’s piercing eyes staring right at her.

“Please refuse calling my name if it isn’t an emergency.” Xiao said with a deep sigh. “With the way you yelled I thought you were in serious danger.”

“I’m sorry.” Lumine said, pouting like a child.

Xiao shook his head. “I truly don’t understand you humans.”

Xiao turned to leave when Lumine yelled, “Wait! I planned all this so you could meet my brother, at least say hi.”

Xiao sighed and walked towards him. “Hi, I’m relieved that you found your sister, goodbye.”

Before he could answer back Xiao disappeared into a cloud of black and blue.

“He seems,” Aether really couldn’t think of anything. He wasn’t mean but not friendly either. “really unique.”

“He’s nice once you get to know him.”

“Not all of your Liyue friends are like that are they?"

Lumine grabbed his arm. “Well let’s go find out!”

***

Usually teleporting was pretty smooth. It was usually a pleasant feeling of zooming through the world. But it was a completely different story when your suddenly grabbed and no one gives you time to prepare yourself. 

That’s why he was dry heaving in the middle of Liyue Harbor.

“I wasn’t that rough.” Lumine said dismissively.

Aether continued to gag in the bushes. “Wasn’t gentle either.”

“Well, let's go to Bubu pharmacy.” Paimon suggested. “We can get you something for your nausea and you can meet Qiqi.” 

With that being said, he was suddenly dragged off to Bubu pharmacy. 

After a very long flight of stairs he walked into the pharmacy and was bombarded by the smell of medicinal herbs. 

A man with green hair was restocking a shelf. 

“Hi Baizhu!” Paimon yelled.

“The Traveler and Paimon.” Baizhu clapped his hands together. “If you're here for Qiqi she went to look for herbs.”

“Well I’m sure that we’ll see her again.” Lumine nugged him up further. “Anyway, this is my brother Aether.”

Baizhu studied him closely.

Obviously no one knew he was The Prince of the Abyss. But whenever a person would study him he couldn’t help but feel anxious. Why were they staring so long? What did they see? Did he do something wrong? 

“I didn’t think you’d be a twin?” Baizhu continued to look Aether up and down. “Identical fraternal twins; quite rare.”

“Why is everyone shocked about me being a twin?”

“Well you do say older brother.” Paimon added. “Paimon also thought he was a lot older.”

Aether mumbled: “I’m only older by a few minutes.”

“Well, congratulations on finding your brother.” Baizhu said. “If you’re here for medicine I’ll give you a discount.”

“Even with a discount the price is probably still outrageous.” Paimon said.

“My prices aren’t too bad.” Baizhu pointed at Aether. “With that green tint on his face it seems like he needs something for nausea. With the discount that will only be a hundred thousand mora.”

Lumine tugged him away. “Bye Baizhu!”

Lumine continued to lead the way until they stopped in front of an old woman sitting under a tree.

“Madam Ping! I found my brother!” 

Madam Ping turned and smiled at them. “Congratulations dear. I’m so happy that he’s safe.”

“Hello Madam Ping.” He tried to make his smile as friendly as possible. “Thanks for looking out for my sister.”

“Oh it’s no problem.”

“Lumine we have to go!” Paimon yelled. “Remember we have that dinner with Zhongli.”

“Oh I almost forgot.” Lumine tugged at him and they started walking. “I’ll talk with you later Madam Ping.”

Madam Ping waved them goodbye and they walked towards the restaurant. 

Walking through the city Aether realized how much the Harbor had changed since the last time he was here. Five hundred years ago it was a budding city. With very few shops and construction in the works. It was quaint. Now seeing it fully made in its glory it left him with melancholy. Because he knew soon that this city would be no more.

“Traveler, you're here!” A bubbly voice broke through his thoughts.

“Xiangling!” Lumine gave her a hug. “This is my brother, Aether.”

The girl, Xiangling, stared at him with big yellow eyes that were gleaming with excitement.

“I’m so glad you’re safe!” Xiangling wrapped him into a strong hug. “Lumine was so worried!” 

Aether stood there in shock but slowly wrapped his arm around her. It had been a while since he’d been hugged by someone other than Lumine and it was very awkward.

“Thank you for worrying about me.” He patted her back. 

“Oh, Zhongli is waiting at a table for you already. Want me to put in your usual?” 

“Okay and yeah you can put that in.”

“I’ll just get what Lumine is getting.”

They followed Xiangling to the table while Zhongli sat at a table drinking tea.

“Mister Zhongli!” Paimon yelled and floated over to him.

“Glad that you two were able to make it,” He stared at Aether. “Or should I say three. Who’s this?” 

“My brother!” Lumine exclaimed. “We found him when I went back to Mondstat.”

“What great news. Then let this dinner be a celebration for your brother’s return.”

“Hehe and you brought mora for this right?” Paimon asked.

Zhongli averted Paimon’s gaze. 

“Of course you didn’t.” Paimon whined.

“I’ll have Xiangling add it on my tab.”

Xiangling came over with their food. 

A soup filled with fish and chilis was placed in front of him. The smell was invigorating. He grabbed his spoon and dug in.

“So can I tell him?” Lumine was bouncing with excitement.

“I thought you told him already.” Zhongli slowly took a bite of his soup. 

“I wanted your permission just in case.”

Zhongli shrugged. “You can tell him. I’m sure he would have found out at some point anyway.”

Aether looked up from his plate and stared at them. “What do you have to tell me?”

Lumine whispered, “Zhongli is the Geo Archon.”

Aether started choking. That can’t be. It was impossible. The Geo Archon was dead!

Lumine hit his back until he could finally breathe. His breaths were shaky and ragged. 

“Here have some water.” Zhongli handed him a cup of water.

What was he going to do now? Originally he thought everything would be easy since the Geo Archon was out of the way. With him gone things would be a lot easier. Now he had to factor that he was still alive and could step in when things would reach their boiling point. 

Aether took the cup that shook in his hand.

Only one thing rang in his mind at that moment. He had to kill the Geo Archon before could start his plan.

Chapter Text

“A surprise party?” Amber asked.

Lumine quickly put her hands on Amber’s mouth and looked over at Aether sleeping on the couch. 

“Not too loud.” Lumine removed her hands from Amber’s mouth. “I feel like it’d help him adjust a bit.”

“Lumine you can’t rush him. He was trapped on a mountain.” 

“Yeah, I know but after the incident yesterday I want to try and get him to adjust.”

“What happened yesterday?”

“He punched a guy.” Lumine deadpanned.

“What!?”

Lumine put her hands on Amber's mouth again and watched as Aether continued to sleep. “Shhh! Don’t wake him up.”

“Why did he punch a guy?” Amber asked.

“The guy was drunk and grabbed onto Aether for balance but ended up scaring him.” Lumine sighed. “Thankfully it wasn’t too bad. The guy doesn’t even remember.”

“And you think a party would help?”

“I already asked Diluc and he said we can use the tavern.” Lumine waved it off. “Just invite some of the knights and bring some food and that’s it. Small and simple so he isn’t overwhelmed.” 

“Fine.” Amber caved.

Lumine hugged her. “Thank you, Amber.”

Amber walked out the door and Lumine started to make breakfast.

She needed to keep Aether distracted. Aether wasn’t dumb; he was actually very smart. It wouldn’t take much for him to figure out what Amber was doing after a few run ins. She’ll have him do a few commissions with her and some other little chores then bring him back by nightfall.

She heard the creaking of the couch. Looking behind her she saw Paimon and Aether get up.

“Why was the pesky pixie sleeping next to me?”

“Paimon was trying to comfort you!” Paimon’s shrill voice rang through the room. “You seemed upset.”

“I don’t need your comfort.” Aether got up and went to the stove. “I was perfectly fine.”

“Can Paimon give him a ugly nickname already?” Paimon begged with big eyes.

“Aether is just being sarcastic.” Lumine swatted Aether’s hand away from the pan. “It’s not even finished yet! You’re worse than Paimon!” 

“Don’t compare me to that gluttonous thing.”

“Paimon isn’t gluttonous!” Paimon’s face was turning red. “That’s it, I'm giving him a ugly nickname.”

“Oh really?” Aether had a challenging tone in his voice. “Go on little pixie, do your worst.”

“You're a…um….your….” Paimon was stumbling on her words.

“Come on, you can do it!” Aether mocked. “Give me your worst"

Paimon was on the brink of tears. “PONYTAIL FREAK!”

Aether smiled. “Well I have one for you too. I’m gonna call you, floaty fu-”

“BREAKFAST IS READY!” She rests down plates of eggs and teacakes on the table.

“You are so lucky my sister is here.”

Paimon floated closer to Lumine.

“Aether please stop being mean to her.”

Aether rolled his eyes. “I’ll try.”

They ate in silence until Aether spoke. “When are we going to Inazuma?”

Lumine was taken aback by the question. She’d barely thought of it once she had Aether back. She wasn’t in dire need to go so she was just taking it easy like they did in other worlds.

“Um not for a while?” She took a bite of her food. “I don’t really see the urgency.”

“We need to restore our powers. That’s urgent.”

“Well, yeah but the Archon has a lockdown and no one can get in or out. It’s pretty serious, Aether. We’ll head there when it’s a better time, okay?”

“Why not head to Sumeru, then?” Aether suggested. “It’s right next to Liyue.”

“Zhongli said it’d be better to go to Inazuma first. We might be able to help there too. Just be patient."

Aether huffed and went back to eating.

This was something new that was starting to bother Lumine. Usually Aether was the more carefree of the two. He loved nothing more than to have fun and goof off. Not to say that he wasn’t serious or focused, that just wasn’t his priority.  Nowadays it seems like he is constantly in a rush. From trying to leave the Cathedral to leaving dinner early. Punching that guy. He just hasn’t been his normal self.

He’s probably just stressed. He was stuck on Dragonspine for who knows how long and then the Unknown Goddess too. Hopefully this party will help.

“When you're done eating get dressed we have commissions.” 

*****

Aether stood next to Lumine as she looked through the list of commissions.

“Clearing out hillichurl camps, destroying towers, looks like we have a Ruin Guard too, and finally we need to get instructions from Anthony for this commission.”

“Who’s Anthony?” He looked around the street but didn’t see anyone. 

“There he is!” Paimon pointed at the fountain up ahead. 

A man was taking coins out of the fountain and was trying to make it look as casual as possible. It was incredibly obvious what he was doing.

“Is he taking coins from the fountain? In broad daylight?” Aether looked on in disbelief.

“Yep.”

They walked over to him. 

He continued to take coins from the fountain. It wasn’t until Lumine cleared her throat that the man finally noticed them.

“You took the commission?” Anthony asked nervously.

“Yeah we did.” Aether said in a rush. “What do you need?”

“It’s for my sister, Anna. She’s sickly and nothing seems to work. There’s this doctor in Liyue and he gave me a prescription but it’s very full of weird ingredients I’ve never heard of.”

“Well we’ll try our best to help.” Lumine said. “What are the ingredients?”

“I have most of them. The last ingredient is a dendro processed berry.” He sounded puzzled just saying it. “I’ve looked everywhere and nothing.”

“Mark it on the map and we’ll go find it.” Lumine handed him the map. 

Anthony hastily marked a location on the map. “Thank you so much.”

They walked out of the city gate and looked at the map.

“Windrise?” Lumine seemed puzzled. “I thought it’d be somewhere more dangerous.”

“There’s a ton of berries.” Aether said. “How are we supposed to guess which one is the right one?”

“Take a lucky guess?” Lumine suggested.

After teleporting to Windrise, they split up to look for the berry. They both used elemental sight to try and see if there was any difference between the berries but none of the berries seemed different.

“We’ve been searching for an hour!” Aether groaned. “Let’s just do the other commissions and come back later.”

“Stop being a baby.” Paimon took a bite of one of the berries. “It hasn’t even been that long.”

“Says the thing that isn’t doing any work.”

“I am working.”

“Yeah, working real hard eating those berries.” Aether said sarcastically.

“Lumine he’s picking on me again!” 

“Well she’s annoying me!”

“You are both annoying me!” Lumine snapped. “Do I need to put you two on time out or something?”

They both looked at each and quietly said “no”.

“Then be nice!” Lumine went back to looking.

“All I’m saying is she’s an annoying f-“ Aether was pushed to the ground, falling into a puddle of mud.

Paimon laughed while Lumine went over to help him. 

“How’d you even fall?” Lumine looked but couldn’t find anything he could have tripped on.

“I don’t know. I think I was pushed.” 

“By who?” Lumine couldn’t see anyone or anything.

Aether just shook his head as she lifted him up. Then a green blur knocked her down too.

Aether pulled out his sword but couldn’t find the thing that pushed them.

It popped out again but before it hit them Aether sent a shot of Anemo it’s way. 

A light green slime with grass sprouting out it’s head looked at him terrified.

“A dendro slime!” Lumine yelled. “I fucking hate those.”

They were quickly surrounded by other slimes and got into fighting stances. Paimon disappeared in shower of stars (Where does she even go?). 

Lumine sucked in a few slimes with her Windblade and Aether hacked and slashed through them with ease. Just when they thought they were done a huge dendro slime with a flower on its head appeared and made more smaller ones.

Lumine made a tornado that threw them up in the air. Aether opened his wings and flew into the air. Slashing the slimes before they hit the ground. Covering Lumine in condensate. 

Together they were able to destroy the big dendro slime and instead of condensate a berry fell out.

“Next time try not to get slime in my hair.” Lumine started to tug at slime stuck in her hair. “Paimon, it's safe. You can come out now.”

“Maybe next time don’t get in the way.”

Paimon appeared by Lumine and stared at the berry on the ground. “You found the berry!”

Lumine looked at the berry. “Why’d the berry come out the slime?”

Aether slowly started to realize something. “What if the doctor made a typo?”

Lumine looked at him quizzically. “What do you mean?”

“What if instead of “Dendro processed berry.” he meant “Dendro slime processed berry.”?”

“But that would mean,” Lumine started to gag. “That’s so gross! I don’t want to pick that up!”

“It is pretty gross but the girl needs it for her medicine.” Aether tried to rationalize. “At the end of the day it's a natural thing all creatures do, including us. So go on and pick it up.”

“ME!?” Lumine shouted. “Why don’t you do it!?”

“I don’t want to touch the equivalent of shit. Besides you're covered in slime guts anyway what’s the big deal?”

“Why wouldn’t be covered in them if you hadn’t slashed them!”

“Then let Paimon do it. Let her contribute for once.

Paimon’s face turned scarlet. “I contribute a lot to the team! I’m your trusty travel guide!”

They bickered like this for a while until Aether finally caved. Lumine pointed out that his gloves covered his hands so it shouldn’t be a problem for him. Having no rebuttal Aether accepted it and picked it up.

They made it back to Mondstat where Anthony was overjoyed to see the berry.

“I can’t believe you found it!” He exclaimed in full joy as he took it from Aether’s hand. “Where did you find it?”

Lumine, Aether and Paimon all exchanged a look with each other. They really didn’t want to tell this guy where the berry had actually been, especially the berry that could help his sister. 

“We…um…we found it at….um,” Lumine continued to fumble on her words.

“We found it underground.” Aether butted in, trying to stop Lumine from making herself look like a fool.

“Yeah that’s right.” Paimon chimed in. “We almost didn’t see it.”

Anthony seemed confused. “But how can a berry grow underground? They usually sprout up at some point.”

“You live in a world where a floating island for the gods can be seen both day and night. Are you really questioning what’s possible?” Aether asked.

Anthony just shrugged his shoulders at that and thanked them.

“That secret goes down with us to the grave.” Lumine said, as walked away.

“Oh definitely.”

****

After a long day Lumine and Aether were finally inside the city. It was night and the streets were starting to thin out with people heading home.

They had actually finished commissions back at lunch but Lumine always added on something for them to do. From needing to get ingredients, bounties, and even wanting to spare with a Ruin Guard. Lumine made excuse after excuse. Aether would try to leave but Lumine would always find a way to guilt him into coming and it always worked. 

Aether wanted to go back to Amber’s place to take a nap. He’d barely slept last night because he went to the Abyss to help with plans. When he got back he only got an hour of sleep because Amber slamming the door woke him up. Not to mention he had a meeting with the mages in the woods later that night. He’d probably make some coffee to keep him up.

Barely stifling a yawn Aether walked over to where Amber’s place was before being stopped by Lumine.

“Hold on!” Lumine took off his scarf and tightened it over his eyes.

Yeah he was not in the mood one bit.

“Lumine, why are you blindfolding me?”

“It’s a surprise~” She said in a sing-song voice. “I’ll guide you.”

He groaned as he was tugged along by his sister. 

He stumbled a few times as Lumine guided him through the streets. She was awful at it. He’d fallen about five times. One of them on a small flight of stairs. He was also constantly bumping into everything. At this point he was sure he had a concussion.

He heard a door open and the sound of flames flickering. What was Lumine up to?

“Wait here.” He heard Lumine run off and Paimon giggling.

He was starting to feel dread building up. Did she figure it out? Was this an ambush? Was he being betrayed by his own sister? Millions of thoughts swarmed through his head at that moment.

“Okay take it off!”

Aether took the blindfold off his face. A pitch black room greeted him. What was happening?

The room suddenly lit up and he heard excited screams. He pulled out his sword and pointed it at the nearest person.

“AETHER WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” The sword was pointed directly at Lumine’s throat.

He immediately sheathed the sword and looked around. At least ten people in the room stared at him in shock. The tavern was decorated with balloons and streamers.

“Is this a party?” He continued to look around bewildered. 

“Yeah,” Lumine finally caught her breath. “I set up this party for you.”

The crowd gave a less excited ‘surprise’. Trying to relieve some of the tension. 

“Oh,” He felt awful. “Sorry about ruining the surprise.”

Lumine waved it off. “It’s fine. Maybe a surprise party wasn’t the best idea. You have been a bit on edge.”

The mood slowly started to sift and soon he was being bombarded by people who were friends of Lumine. They were constantly asking how he was and what he liked to do. They were amazed that he was able to survive Dragonspine by himself and gave him high praises. He couldn’t help but smile.

“To think Lumine’s brother would be just as cute as her!” A woman named Lisa pinched his cheeks.

“Stop Lisa.” Another woman named Jean approached. “He’s probably not in the mood for your teasing.”

“But he’s so cute!” Lisa whined. “It’s hard to resist!”

Jean just shook her head. “Anyways I’m happy that you're back with your sister again. She was working very hard to find you. I hope you enjoy your stay at Mondstat.”

Just after Jean and Lisa left, Kaeya strolled over carrying two glasses of wine. 

“Well if isn’t the man of the hour.” He said putting one of the glasses in front of him. “You’ve been so popular I’ve barely gotten a word with you.”

Aether smiled and began to take a sip of the glass. 

“Don’t tell Master Diluc I’m giving you wine.” Kaeya said in a hushed tone. “He’d skin both of us alive.”

Aether laughed a bit and continued to drink. Maybe he had Kaeya all wrong. Maybe he was just being a bit too cautious. 

A few knights called Kaeya over. “Well looks like I’m needed elsewhere. If you want more wine just call me and I’ll get you one. On the house.”

Aether smiled. “Thank you.”

The night continued with a green clad bard playing song after song. Aether felt like something was off about the bard. But decided to let it go for the night. He let Kaeya get him two more  glasses of wine until he started to feel a bit floaty and light headed. He didn’t realize the party was at an end until Lumine tapped his shoulder.

“Come on, Aether,” Lumine shook him. “Time to head home.”

Aether sluggishly sat up and looked around. The streamers had been taken down and the balloons popped. The only other people in the room besides Lumine and Paimon were Kaeya and the red headed bartender.

“Is it that late?” He tried looking around for a clock but couldn’t find one. 

“Seems like you really enjoyed yourself.”

Aether got up and tripped, Lumine catching him before he fell.

“I think I drank a bit too much.” He could hear a slight slur in his voice.

“Are you drunk?” Lumine asked.

“Little bit.”

Lumine just groaned as she put his arm around her neck. “I don’t know what I’m going to do with you.”

They walked out of the tavern and said their goodbyes. The mages would just have to wait till he sobered up.

****

The tavern was empty. Leaving Kaeya and Diluc alone. Diluc cleaned a few glasses while Kaeya swirled his finger on the rim of the empty glass. They stayed in that silence for what felt like hours. Until Diluc decided to break it. 

“Why were you trying to get Aether drunk?” Diluc turned to face Kaeya.

Kaeya glanced at him for a minute before looking back at his glass. “Whatever are you talking about?”

Diluc snatched the glass with such ferocity Kaeya thought it was going to break. “Don’t play dumb. I saw you giving him glasses all night.”

Kaeya smiled. “Aren’t you a tad suspicious of our new friend or should I say foe.”

Diluc narrowed his eyes. “What are you talking about?”

“Dragonspine isn’t suitable for people.” Kaeya started. “Why even the animals have a hard time surviving. So how was a guy in a crop shirt able to survive and make it all the way to Mondstat?”

“It’s not the best but I’m sure someone with enough determination could survive if they tried.”

Kaeya nodded. “That’s true. But that doesn’t explain why he didn’t suffer any frostbite or hypothermia."

Diluc stared at him. “What do you mean?”

“I passed Jeans office and heard Barbara and her talking. Barbara asked if Jean could come to look at Aether cause he showed no signs of hypothermia or frostbite. She said it made no sense that he had no frostbite or any signs of hypothermia.”

 She’s right. How could a guy who spent a month on Dragonspine with nothing but the clothes on his back have no frostbite or hypothermia? He showed signs of starvation but not anything else.”

Diluc turned away from him and continued  to clean glasses. “So what scheme is he up too?”

“Unfortunately, I don’t know.” Kaeya got up and went to the door. “But if I don’t see my informant tomorrow morning. I think I’ll have to keep an eye on him.”

****

“Thank you sir for help in this matter.” A mage rasped next to him.

He’d thankfully managed to sobered up before this meeting and was able to give mages all the advice and tools they would need for the next phase of their plan. 

“It’s no problem.” He said, trying not to let his exhaustion show. “Is there anything else we need to discuss?”

Mages said nothing. He was about to take his leave when he heard a rustle in the bushes. He summoned the energy of the Abyss and watched as a person floated in the air.

“A spy!” One of the mages yelled. 

Aether approached the man and said, “Mens rerum. Forget everything you say and go back home.” 

He dropped the man on the floor with a loud thud.

“You think your little mind games are going to do something to me!?” They tried to get up but failed.

Aether turned toward him. “If I were you I would have wished that mind game worked.”

Before the man could say something else he burst into flames. The flames danced along his body until it was doused by a hydro mage.

“This is what happens when I’m merciful.” He looked at the burnt corpse and bushes. “Let’s blame this on an abyss mage and call it night. I’m tired. I’ll deal with this tomorrow.”

Looks like someone caught on to him.

Chapter Text

Aether woke up to the sun beaming on his face and a painful creak in his neck. Amber only had two bedrooms. The bed in the second one was too small for them to share together. So he just took the couch. 

It was awful. For once he was glad he was a short person because if he was any taller he’d be even  more miserable. He kept his wings in at night because he already keeps them in all day (Lumine told him to keep them in so he didn’t make people think he was Barbatos. You’d be surprised how many people thought that.). If he kept them in any longer it’d start to hurt. But at the same time the couch was small and with his wings…it was hard to sleep, to put it simply.

“Aether you look awful.” Lumine stared at him. “Really awful.”

Aether just rubbed the back of his neck. “I feel awful too.” He slumped into the chair next to him. He was ignoring the food that Lumine was shoving towards him.

“Let’s go to Timaeus.” Lumine suggested while trying to force him to eat. “He might be able to craft something that can help you sleep or something.”

“If he can craft an actual bed then sure.”

“Best he can do is maybe a sleep aid or something to numb the pain you feel.”

He groaned. “Fine.”

****

“Huh, looks like Timaeus isn’t here.” Paimon looked at the girl that was stationed at the crafting station.

A girl with seafoam green hair was restocking the station. Her cat-like ears practically blended in with her hair and a blue and white hat covered the rest of her hair. Her eyes were an autumn leaf gold that were framed in her wood brown glasses. Her outfit looked like a leotard mixed with a dress. Blue puffed sides while the middle stuck to her like glue. An anemo vision hung on the fur collar of her coat.

The girl slowly approached them. “Oh, um…pardon me but are you looking for Timaeus?” She was definitely shy.

“Yes, actually.” Lumine was obviously being as gentle as possible with her. “We were wondering if he could make a potion for my brother.”

The girl frowned. “I see. He was called for by Albedo a little while ago. He asked me to look after  the store.” The girl became flustered and turned away. “I’m Sucrose, Albedo’s assistant. Any alchemy-related queries you have you can ask. I’ll…..try my best.”

This poor girl. She was obviously super anxious and didn’t seem comfortable talking to people. 

“No need to be nervous.” He put it gently. His people skills were still coming back to him but he knew it was best to be polite.

“I’m not exactly good at this sort of thing.” Me and Lumine looked at each other. It was very obvious and it looks like Sucrose saw them and put her arms up in distress. “M-my apologies, I don’t get out that often. I’m usually in the laboratory, where there aren’t many others to talk to.”

They shared a glance again. Maybe they should invite this girl out when she isn’t busy. She seriously needs a confidence boost. But then again, she had an anemo vision. In his travels he’d never meant an anemo holder that didn’t have some serious internal issues or some sort of lost loved one. 

“If you need my help just call my name.” Sucrose steered him off his train of thought. “I’ll…I’ll be reading a book–over there.”

Sucrose timidly walked away and went back to looking at the shelfs for her book.

“Well Lumine looks like we’ll have to try another time.” This worked out well for him. He had a few things to look over  back at the Abyss. He just needed something to keep Lumine occupied and a chance to slip away for a few hours. 

Sucrose ears perked up and she walked back over to them. “Lumine…hey aren’t you the legendary traveler that defeated Stormterror?”

Lumine started to blush. “Legendary is a bit much.”

“Oh, don’t be modest!” He jokingly put his arm around her shoulder. “She’ll autograph your book. Free of charge.”

Lumine shoved him away. 

“I’ve always wanted to research you up close.”

Hold on? Research?

“What do you mean by research?” Paimon said, immediately after he thought it.

“Yeah what the pixie said.”

Lumine had to cover Paimon’s mouth to stop her from yelling.

Sucrose seemed to realize what she just said. “Ah! Sorry! What was I thinking?” She made a fist and knocked herself on the head as a way to correct herself. “Maybe you should go see Albedo. He’d definitely want to meet you and he would help.”

Albedo? Why did that name sound familiar? He’s definitely heard someone he knows say that name, but who was it? 

“Who’s Albedo?” Lumine asked.

“Oh I’m sorry I never introduced him,” A bit of confidence was in her tone now. “He’s the Chief Alchemist of the Knights of Favonius. He’s also Timaeus and my teacher.”

“I didn’t even know the Knights had an alchemist.” Paimon shook her head. 

“I’m not surprised. He is a bit of a recluse,” Sucrose said matter-a-factly. “He’s usually on Dragonspine sketching or doing experiments. On the rare occasion he comes he helps the knights and teaches us then back up.”

He definitely sounded familiar. But from where? He knew a good amount of people with names that were similar. So why couldn’t he figure it out? He could practically see a memory of him. It was snowing. He had on a cloak. His hair was white? Or was that the snow? He knew that he had really light hair. And someone next to him. It was a really fuzzy memory if he was being honest. 

“Wow he sure does like his alone time,” Paimon shrugged. “Paimon doesn’t think she’d be able to handle that for more than an hour.”

“Worse than a baby.” He mumbled but could see Lumine giving him a dirty look…he stuck out his tongue.

“You might be able to help him out too.” Sucrose seemed to be comfortable now. “He’s been having trouble with his research and maybe some new people can help him figure it out.”

“We’re not alchemists though. We only know basic stuff and he seems pretty knowledgeable.” Lumine was deflecting. The main reason she didn’t want to go was him. Since he said he was trapped on Dragonspine obviously Lumine didn’t want to stress him out. She also didn’t want to leave him alone (Seriously it was almost impossible for him to have some private time unless it was the bathroom or nighttime.). 

“We should go,” Because he needs to know who this Albedo guy is. “I’ll be fine. I just need a coat and a pyro slime.”

One word could describe Lumine’s face at that moment….pity. From her eyes to the frown of her mouth all he could see was pity. He hated that. He understood the concern but it was unwarranted. Because it wasn’t true! He hated seeing her look down on him. He’s supposed to be looking out for her, not the other way around. 

Sucrose stared and then started to squirm. Even our silent communication was making her nervous. “If you still want to meet him just go by the camp and look out for a gentleman with a scholarly air.”

They said their goodbyes and walked away. Once they were a good distance away Aether started hounding Lumine.

“I know you want to go!” Aether whispered-yelled. “I can see that glint in your eyes. Let’s just go up there.”

Lumine shook her head. “You’ve just started recovering from a month trapped there and already want to go back?”

“If I’m willinging to then it shouldn’t be an issue.”

“Aether you're very….how do I put it lightly….hardheaded and foolhardy.”

“Pfft,” He couldn’t hold it back. Who was she to talk to? Ms.I fought a dragon and a god before I even knew what an archon was. “Like you're one to talk.”

“Well at least I take some caution!” Lumine’s face started to turn red and her mouth formed a frown. “You’re being way too reckless.”

Reckless doesn’t even scratch the surface of the things he’s done.

****

Dragonspine is officially the second worst place he’s been to on his travels to this world. First place goes to Shenzhnaya with it’s stupid month long blizzards. Why is this place so cold? They weren’t even at the edge of the mountain. 

“Who’s that?” Paimon pointed at someone at the edge of the bridge. 

A woman with dead white skin and cranberry red hair stood in front of the broken bridge and stared up into the mountain's clouds. Her eyes matched her hair and she dressed like some sort of gothic nun. She looked dead. Like a corpse that’s been brought back to life. 

“S-siter Rosaria!” Barbara ran so fast she didn’t even notice them. “Choir practice is about to start!” 

The woman, Rosaria, turned around and gave Barbara an icy stare. “I told you I don’t go in for that sort of thing. I have more important things to attend to.” 

Barbara turned away but insisted. “It’s a commemorative event. The church hopes that all sisters are present.”

“Hopes? I don’t remember “fulfill the hopes of others” in my job description.” Her voice was dipped in sarcasm but it took on a softer edge. “Listen, it’s late and we're really far from Mondstat. Even if you start to run now you’ll be late. Not to mention you’re the event organizer. Maybe someone was setting you up?” 

Barbara shook her head hard. “People aren’t like that!”

“You never know what people are truly like. You are too naive.” Rosaria sighed. “You should just get going now.”

Barbara looked at Rosaria and then the path back to Mondstat. “I can’t be late!” Barbara started to run back to the city. “Make sure to come for the next one Sister Rosaria!”

Rosaria just rolled her eyes and walked away.

“Gee, I thought that nuns were supposed to be nice.” Aether wrapped himself deeper in his coat. “She is such a bitch.” 

“Why are you eavesdropping?” Rosaria was right behind them.

“We didn’t mean too,” Lumine apologized. “Sorry, we were just going up the mountain and saw you talking and didn’t want to disturb.”

“You look familiar,” Rosaria squinted and walked around Lumine. “Are you the honorary knight?” 

“Gee everyone knows you huh?” Aether was starting to get tired of all the recognition that Lumine was getting. 

“I won’t press you on why you 're eavesdropping,” Rosaria glared at them. “Otherwise, depending on the answer I would have arrested you.”

“Do the nuns of Mondstat even have the authority to arrest people?” Paimon asked skeptically. 

“We can’t go turning a blind eye to hidden dangers can we?” Rosaria crossed her arms and stared at them harshly. “Shouldn’t sisters have a sense of justice too?”

“I mean yeah but you can’t just go arresting people?” Aether shrugged, this woman made zero sense. “If you want to do that then you should become a knight instead.”

Rosaria just shook her head and bitterly aked: “Why are you here on the mountain any way? This isn’t exactly a big travel destination.”

“Why are you here on the mountain anyway?” Aether parroted. “Barbara did say you had some church things to attend.”

“Aether!” Lumine chastised. “What is wrong with you?” Lumine smiled at Rosaria nicely but Rosaria was in no mood to return it. “I’m sorry about him. He had a rough time sleeping last night. We came up to ask Albedo to make him a sleep aid.” 

“Th Chief Alchemist?” Rosaria nodded. “I’ve been keeping track of him for a while now. I think I can help you find him.” 

“But why are you looking for Albedo?” Paimon asked. 

“No, just a habit of mine. I sensed elemental traces in these tracks. Doesn’t hurt to be vigilant.”

“You are one weird nun.” Aether muttered. 

“I don’t care what you think.” Rosaria said harshly and walked away. “Come on, I want to go see what he’s up to.” 

They followed Rosaria through Dragonspine and the weather just seemed to get worse and worse. They had to stop at a few heating beacons along the way to keep from freezing to death even with their coats on. Through the walk he could feel Lumine’s eyes on him. Everytime he tried to sneak a look she’d just turn away. 

He’d had enough and once Paimon was busy asking Rosaria questions he finally spoke up. “Why do you keep staring at me?”

Lumine turned and tried to play dumb. “What are you talking about? I’m just looking at the beautiful scenery.”

“Lumine be for real,” Aether rolled his eyes. “It’s just white and gray everywhere!”

“You know I like wintertime! Also there’s a red tree right behind you!” Lumine pointed.

Sure enough a large tree stood behind them. The tree grew in the center of a hollowed out trunk covered in white snow. The tree itself still looked like it was young. Barely a decade old compared to the old trunk it grew between. It was a pristine cloud white with hints of red. The red bits didn’t even look like branches. They looked like rubies that had somehow grown with the tree. It made him feel fascinated but also uneasy. 

“Well that tree is incredibly ominous.” Aether turned his attention back to her. “Now why are you acting weird?”

“I’m just a bit worried about you,” Lumine squirmed around. “I mean you don’t usually snap at people like that.” 

Aether sighed. He wasn’t the same Aether that Lumine remembered. He’d change. So many things have changed that she doesn’t remember. He wanted to tell her everything. All his stress and frustrations. What this sinful world has done to its innocents. But what if she didn’t believe him? What if that just splits them apart? He needed Lumine to see it for herself. To understand it and see his side in things. That’s why he came back. To guide her in his direction. 

“I’m sorry. I’m just tired.” And to guide her he has to lie to her. “That couch is so uncomfortable.” 

Lumine gave him a hug and he was taken aback. He slowly wrapped his arms around her and rubbed her back. 

“I know it’s not just the couch,” She squeezed a bit tighter. “Inside I can tell that you’re hurting. You don’t have to tell me now but I’m always open to listen.”

“I know that.”

“So don’t be afraid to talk to me.” Lumine looked at him and smiled. She looked so innocent. “That’s what a sister is for.”

“And that’s what a brother is for.” Aether shook his head. What kind of brother was he now? “I can’t believe you remember that dumb thing from when we were kids.”

“How could I forget?” Lumine laughed. “It’s only been a thousand years!”

“Yet you’ve forgotten the past five hundred years,” he muttered.

They continued walking through the icy hills. Lumine had stopped him and made him grab this weird floating crystal that she put in her bag. 

“For later,” she said. This world has done something strange to his sister.

While walking they found a group of hilichurls dancing around a glowing rock. The rock was ice blue and sent a wave of blue light cold air. Just a little ways ahead stood a man with pale blonde hair that was in a halfway ponytail. He was deeply focused on the easel in front of him. He wore a long white, black and gold coat that was decorated ornately with chains and buttons. A blue shirt with star shaped black buttons. 

“Is that Albedo?” Paimon looked confused. “Why would he hang out here?”

“Probably because he’s just as kooky as his maker.” He whispered.

Now seeing him he remembered completely. Gold had made a lot of homunculus before she created- what she considered- her magnum opus: Albedo. He couldn’t lie; Albedo was quite extraordinary. He was the only one who truly encapsulated human emotions. While others did to an extent they weren’t exactly good people. He’d had to dispose of a few that were killing his mages. On the days he came to commission Gold he’d see the developing Albedo picking up firewood or sketching. 

They barely spoke to each other. Albedo didn’t seem to like to talk and Aether was too busy to do so. But he always wanted to ask: What did Gold base his appearance on? Albedo did look similar to Gold but really only the eyes and the hair. His face looked nothing like Golds. He was always fascinated by it. Too bad Albedo probably doesn’t know the reason why either. 

“He likes to sketch,” Rosaria narrowed her eyes at him as he continued to paint. “He’ll hang around anywhere for a good landscape. Since there’s a lot of views here it’s a treasure chest of sketches.”

Paimon’s lips drew in a line. “But..can’t he see those hillichurls? Isn’t he in danger?”

The hillichurls turned over to them instead and growled.

“Whoops?” Paimon said as she disappeared into constellations.

“That little pain in the ass.” He grumbled as he got ready to fight. 

Lumine went in for the attack like she always did. She went for the two holding the clubs. Blocking and slashing at them in a graceful way. Rosaria went after the ones firing arrows, dodging each one with superhuman speed. He’d gone after the one with the shield. He’d blocked the club with his sword and went hacking at its ice shield. Finally, it lifted up the shield and he was able to land the last blow to the hillichurl. 

He watched as the other hillichurls finally crumpled into the snow and their blood started to pour into the pure snow. It’d take a few hours till their bodies would start to disintegrate as nothing but dust. But it didn’t make it easier. He knew what they were. Who they used to be.

“Who are you? Why did you alarm them?” Albedo said in a calm tone that had a tad of frustration. He thought he would be angerier. “Thank the gods I was able to finish my sketch. Would have been a shame to leave those particular hilichurls unfinished.”

“You were sketching the hillichurls?” Lumine looked confused. “We thought you were painting the landscape.” 

“Yeah, why sketch them anyway?” Paimon wondered. 

“That’s not easy to explain.” Albedo seemed to be deep in thought. “If you’d like you can look at my sketch for clues.”

They shrugged and walked over to the canvas. 

The sketch was definitely unfinished by the looks of it. Some of the heads still had outlines while some parts were colored and the others not. In the center stood a hillichurl that was drawn in a cartoonish fashion. It was one of the few things that were colored in. It stood taller and fitter than the rest and looked to be boasting about it to the other little hillichulrs on the side of the canvas. 

Lumine and Aether looked at each other with questionable glances. “Very…um avant garde?” They said in unison. 

“Huh so twins really do do that.” Rosaria looked at them surprised.

“Wow! Look at the details!” Paimon marveled. At least someone liked it. “But some of it looks like it was done in a hurry.”

“You can find these hillichurls anywhere, quite boring in fact, not worth closer inspection.” Albedo said matter-of-factly. “But look at this specimen. The build, the coat…and there’s a distinct force at work here.”

“Evolution?” Aether asked uncertainty.

“Yes,” Albedo seemed to be more interested now. “In the cyclical lives of primal communities, such unique attributes are an indication of evolution at work. Evolution, the transition from nothing into existence, from known to un-”

“Hold your horse,” Rosaria held up her hand. “This sounds like a thesis and I don’t have the stamina for it.” Rosaria walked away. “You’ve found your man I’m heading back.” 

“Weirdo.” Paimon huffed. 

“Sister Rosaria brought you her?” He looked a bit stunned. “Surprising. And I didn’t have the time to thank her. Anyway, based on her words you were looking for me?”

“Yeah, we needed Timaeus to make a sleeping draught for Aether.” Paimon began to ramble. “But he wasn’t there so this girl named Sucrose told us he was here and that you can help too. Then we met Rosaria heading up the mountain.” 

“I think he gets it, Paimon.” Lumine chuckled. 

“So Sucrose sent you.” Albedo nodded. “You must be the Honorary Knight then?”

“That’s me!” Lumine pointed a thumb at herself. 

“I’ve heard a bit of everything,” Albedo walked towards Lumine and circled around her listing off things. “Your actions during Stormterror, your elemental control, and quite a few other mysterious things…” Albedo trailed off as he keeped examining her. “I’ll skip the conclusion. You came from afar- from another world. Correct?”

That is definitely Gold’s homunculus. 

“You really are worth your scholarly reputation.” Lumine said. 

“Excellent,” Albedo started to pack his things. “I’ll make a sleep aid if you assist me with my research. With the two of you it’ll help my research enormously.” 

“What exactly is the research?” Aether couldn’t help but be suspicious. This was Gold’s creation after all. He probably picked up a few of her unethical experimentation habits. 

Albedo seemed to realize how he sounded and corrected himself. “Forgive me, this must be confusing. Where should I begin? The essence of life?”

“You mean sex?”

“Aether!”

“That's how we came to be!” Aether yelled. “Sperm the egg then baby. Wait, have the people in this world figured that out yet?”

Albedo chuckled. “I don’t mean that essence of life. Maybe an example will help.” Albedo snapped a branch from a frozen tree. “The awakening of life. Breathing new life into fallen leaves.” The branch began to glow and grew longer and small blue leaves grew from it.

“Wow!” Paimon and Lumine said as they clapped.

He clapped too. Even though he’d seen it a few times it still amazed him.

“However, I have a particular seed in my possession. The method I’m using is producing no results.” Albeo gestured at them. “Like you it’s from another world. To help it to grow and bloom I’ll need your assistance.” 

“Paimon doesn’t think we’ll be of much assistance if you can’t figure it out.”

“Yeah she’s right,” He shrugged. “We want to help but we don’t know much but the basics and what if the seed isn’t from the world we’re from?” 

“I beg to differ. I’m unable to comprehend things outside of the known world.” Albedo said. “And even if it doesn’t work I’ll still make the potion.”

“I think we should do it.” Lumine said. “I mean what’s the worst that-”

Aether covered her mouth. “Don’t say it. Bad stuff happens after you say that.” 

“Is there any danger?” Lumine said instead. 

“No and even if there was I have a good amount of medical knowledge in case anything does.” 

Lumine looked at him with that pleading look. He hated that look. “I’m in.” 

Albedo smiled. “Time for a change of surroundings, we should get going. There’s research to do!”

******

“When the seed sprouts will it grow into anything?” Paimon asked as they reached the test sight.

“Stop aking him dumb questions.” Aether rolled his eyes. 

“There is no such thing as a dumb questions. Some questions are just asked by people that don’t know about a common topic and that’s why it’s considered dumbed.” Albedo lectured. “To answer your question: I don’t know, but I feel the importance will lie in the method, not the end point.” 

Paimon looked puzzled but Albedo continued to explain. “Using alchemy to awaken otherworldly life in Teyvat would constitute a big leap in our understanding in the essence of life.” 

“Uhhhh,” Paimon groaned. 

“Still a bit hard to understand?”

“Maybe a little.”

“Well, if it turns out to be a delicious fruit, dinner’s on me.” 

“Yay,” Albedo cheered. 

“You’re good with kids,” Lumine said. 

“Well, I occasionally look after a small child so I have some experience in that also.” Albedo took on a serious tone. “The subject of my first research was the elements. In this world to control the elements you need a vision, but I can’t see one on either of you resembling one.” 

“We just got the elemental powers from the statues.” Lumine said. “Just touched them and then I could control the wind.” 

“Interesting.” Albedo wrote that down on a clipboard he pulled out. “Do you have any extra organs? Second heart or four stomachs?”

“Nope.” They said in unison.

“Is the floating child attached to you in anyway?” 

“Besides financially no,” Lumine deadpanned.  

“Hmm then it seems physically you are no different than a regular human.” 

“Wait a second they are different!” Paimon yelled. “Aether you’re wings!” 

“Oh yeah,” Aether shook his head. “Not doing it. It’s too cold to take off this coat.” 

“Aether come on!” Lumine pleaded. “I’ll make you whatever you want.” 

Aether sighed. “Fine but you can’t complain when I get sick.” 

Aether took off his coat and let his wings pop out. “Happy?” 

Albedo stood there stunned and immediately started to scribble. “Fascinating. Two small wings that are in pairs of three making up six in total. Don’t seem to be connected to the skin like other flying creatures. They don’t even seem to be made of flesh or bone. Can you fly?” 

Aether rolled his eyes as he flew a few feet off the ground and landed.

“Though they look fragile they can carry the person just fine. Do you have them too?” 

“I used to but they haven’t come back yet.” Lumine looked a bit glum at that. 

Albedo continued to write. “Wings either develop based on age or elemental prowess.” He finally turned to them. “Anything else?”

Aether retracted his wings back in and put on his coat. “No.”

Albedo wrote additional notes after seeing that. “Next I want to see this elemental mastery you have. I’ll lure some slimes and just fight them how you think fit.” 

“Doesn’t seem scientific,” Paimon said.

“It doesn’t seem scientific but understanding their element mastery is easier to look at when they do something familiar. In this case fighting.” 

“Well there are slimes so no issue.” Lumine draws her sword getting ready to fight.

“Twenty mora I can kill more slimes than you.” Aether bet.

“You’re on,” Lumine signaled at Paimon and Albedo. “Keep count for us!” 

Slimes started bouncing downhill a few minutes later. Lumine wasted no time in getting ahead and dashed towards the smaller ones leaving the big one behind. 

Aether groaned knowing she did that on purpose. She knew he wouldn’t let her get hit by the slime and he sent a whirlwind to break down its shield. He went for some of the smaller ones that Lumine hadn’t gotten to yet. The shield of the cyro slime fell apart and he was about to land the finishing blow when Lumine stabbed it in the side and caused it to burst into an icy fog. 

“That’s dirty!” He yelled. “That was my hit!” 

“Remember what our Father said:” Lumine made her voice deeper and put a finger on her nose like it was a mustache. “‘In a fight nothing is fair.’” 

“Yeah yeah whatever,” He waved her off. 

Albedo walked over with Paimon floating over happily. “Are you injured? I have some potions if you are.”

“Only thing that’s injured is my trust!” Aether slumped dramatically. “Killing me softly but slowly.”

“Perhaps he’s suffered from some sort of brain injury I didn’t see,” Albedo said sarcastically. At least he thinks it’s sarcasm. With his voice it’s pretty hard to tell. 

“Unless you have a potion to help with dramatics then no.” Lumine shook her head and dragged Aether up from the snow.

“Anyway,” Albedo quickly went back to the topic at hand. “It seems that your external elemental energy was relatively normal. I would like to test your internal elemental energy next.” 

“Doesn’t internal mean inside?” Paimon asked. “How would you be able to know what’s going on inside?” 

“Aw the baby is learning grown up words!” Paimon groaned at him and stuck out her tongue. 

“I have a potion back at my campsite.” Albedo started to walk up the hill. “Be careful there is a broken bridge so you should use a wind glider.”

“I don’t know about this,” Aether walked behind Albedo taking in any slight changes. 

“I think you’re just paranoid.” 

“You’re not paranoid enough.”

He can admit he can get paranoid quite a bit. Even the creatures of the abyss had to force him from his study before he turned on them from paranoia. But this was different. He knew what Gold was like and even if Albedo was different compared to other clones that Gold created he didn’t know if there was something that she planted in him or if he was some sort of serial killer. 

It took a bit longer to get to the campsite than expected. Albedo was like a magpie. Picking up every shiny thing that peaked his interest. It was like watching a child that couldn’t help but touch everything that passed. It gave him time to appreciate the scenery. 

He hated the cold but it did give a new beauty to the world. The way that snow blanketed all the rocks and trees. How it buried all the relics of Sal Vindagynr that was now frozen in time in a sense. Even down below it looked like a sea of ghostly white fog that held mysteries about this old place. Mysteries the gods have wanted to hide. 

They finally made it to the campsite. It was a cozy alcove that drastically contrasted the bitter cold of the mountain. Bookshelves that were packed with books and papers that were spilling out or stacked on the floor. A board was pinned up with alchemic theories and papers. An alchemy table stood by the side glowing a light blue. A table with a potion brewery and bottles on while crates were piled with books. A man stared at some papers that were pinned up on a board. 

“This is my campsite,” Albedo took the materials he gathered out of his pocket. “You can look around while I make the potion.” 

“Mister Albedo you’re back!” The man walked over to him. “I have the data from the test ready.”

“Show me,” Albedo walked over to the board. 

The man showed him the theories on the board. Albedo ushered them over. 

“Sorry for not introducing myself!” The man said. “I’m Timeaus. I’m Albedo’s assistant in this project.” 

“Yeah we've been looking for you for a while,” Aether shuddered. “Too this barren cold wasteland.” 

“Excuse my brother he’s overdramatic,” 

“Well nice to meet the Honorary Knights brother.” Timeaus pointed at a specific piece of paper. “These are the results from your test.” 

A paper that was full of different charts and notes was pinned in the center. 

Paimons eyes were as wide as saucers. “How’d you get so much data in just one short test!?” 

Timeaus laughed. “Well a lot of this is more inferences and a few daring guesses.” He explained. “You and the slimes have a phylogenetic relationship.”

“Phylogenetic?” They asked in unison.

“The term is very hard to explain but think of it like this: You don’t have a vision but are able to wield the elements. Slimes don’t have visions either and are able to do the same thing.” 

“So basically different but similar?” Aether asked.

“Yeah if you really dumb down the definition.” 

“I don’t even want to think about the actual definition.” 

“That is not a bad point of entry, but strictly speaking,” Albedo interjected. “Slimes are elemental life forms. Meaning they are beings entirely from the elements.” Albedo continued. “Whopperflower or Regisvine would have been a better analogy. But tracing back the phylogenetic relationship of plants and animals…well you might need to circle back to the world's origins.”

“Yes, sir! That makes a lot more sense!” Timeaus yelled.

“Not to mention these twins are from another world.” Albedo seemed amused. “If they had a connection to this world then I would be in shock.” 

“Of course sir! I was so excited about the data that I didn’t think things through. I’ll make sure I do while continuing the research.”

“I’ll leave it to you.” Albedo walked over to the potion brewing on the table. “The potion looks to be finished. I’ll try it and if all goes well then I’ll hand it over.” 

Albedo took two bottles and poured the potion inside. The potion was blue and pink and glowed in a fun looking way. Like a drink that looks good but will definitely mess you up once you’re done with it. 

Albedo put a few drops in his mouth and nodded his head. “Good to go.” He handed the bottle to them.

Lumine and Aether looked at each other sketically. They took the bottles and drank the potion at the same time. Lumine's face immediately scrunched up like she smelled something foul. While Aether was coughing.

“Is it really that bad!?” Paimon looked concerned.

“How did you drink this like it was nothing?” Lumine asked. “Ugh! My throat is burning.” 

“I knew I should have been suspicious about the literal rocks he picked up.” Aether coughed.

“You said it was safe!?” Paimon yelled. “What happened?” 

“This was the effect I was expecting.” Albedo said, nonchalantly. “A very positive one in fact.This potion channels elemental energy through the body. Under normal circumstances, a repelling reaction should be expected.”

“Well I’m never drinking anything you make again.” Aether sighed. “I’m going to shove snow in my mouth to the burning.”

“Don’t do that.” Lumine grabbed his hand. “Snow has a bunch of bacteria and feces and dead animals. It’s practically lethal.”

“Ignoring your brother's theatrics,” Albedo smiled a bit. “We have reached our conclusion. You are no different than a regular person. When it comes to elemental energy that is.” 

“Aw,” Paimon slummed down. “Paimon wanted something interesting to happen.”

“You want to die or something!?” 

“Absolutely not!” Paimon yelled. “I would never want Lumine dead or hurt!”

“What about me?” Aether asked.

Paimon made a face. “Paimon probably wouldn’t care.” 

“I’m gonna-” Aether flew up and tried to grab Paimon. Paimon yelled and disappeared and reappeared. 

“Should we get involved?” Albedo asked, grabbing some rope. 

Lumine stared at him and the rope he was tying into a lasso. “No, they do this every day. Paimon will get tired after the tenth time and then Aether will get her and tickle her. It wears them out so I’m fine with it.” 

“You poor soul dealing with that so often.” Albedo untied the rope. “I understand. My little sister Klee is quite the handful. Though she is much younger than your brother and companion.” 

“Can you make a potion that makes him mature?” She joked.

“That’s not how potion making works,” He looked like he took that seriously. “Before we do the next test I need to prepare something.” He walked over to his table. 

Aether finally came down with Paimon lying on his shoulder.

“What did you do to her?” 

“Nothing,” Aether shrugged. “She just got a bit tired.” 

“Give her to me,” Lumine took Paimon from Aether. “She’s scared of your face.” 

“Oh shut up,” 

Paimon got her energy back and was flying like it was nothing. Aether decided to look around the campsite. Nothing was in order. The papeneders were scattered around in a crazed manner. Books were down on the ground or wide open with its pages blowing in the wind. He thought that Albedo would be a bit more organized. Especially because gold was a serious neat freak. 

“I’m ready!” Albedo was standing outside from the campsite. 

They walked over to him and Aether shuddered at the sudden cold.

“I hate this mountain.” Aether whined.

“I saw that you were looking around the lab.” Albedo seemed intrigue. “Did you find something interesting?” 

“Just that you’re messier than I thought.” Lumine jabbed him in the ribs.

“Yes, I would love to get the chance to organize.” Albedo sighed. “Experiments come first though.”

“We can always help you out.” Lumine said.

“I won’t.” Aether deadpanned. “I hate the cold. I don’t want to be here any longer than I need to be.” 

“Well thank you for the offer but it’s my responsibility.” Albedo went right back to the experiment. “For the next experiment,” Albedo pointed at a pillar covered in snow. “Try and destroy that pillar.” 

“At this point I think you just want to fuck with us.” Aether shook his head. “I mean I could try? Are we allowed elemental power?”

“No.”

“Oh then fuck that,” Aether walked off. “Going back down.” 

“Don’t leave yet.” Albedo said. “I assumed that you might not be able to. I have another experiment instead.” 

“Which is?” 

“Have you tried using elemental power in food?” Aether thought that Albedo was joking but his face and voice made it obvious that he was being serious. 

“Well no we haven’t,” Lumine looked confused. “I don’t think it would be…well…healthy?”

“Well element Dendro is used to help with farming. Cryo is used to preserve food for longer. And since the beginning pyro has been used for multiple things including food.” Albedo listed. “So who’s to say what food with elemental energy would taste like?” 

“Are you sure you’re not peckish?” Aether asked. 

“I just have an interest in things that others find surprising.” 

“No, I definitely think you’re peckish.”

“Anyway,” Albedo ignored him and gave Lumine a recipe. “Why don’t you cook up Sunshine Sprat? I’ve just finished preparing the recipe.” 

“This isn’t very mad scientist-y.” Paimon said glumly.

“You broke her.” Aether said. “She loves food and she’s not even excited about it.” 

“Well it is scientific,” Albedo reasoned. “Will see if elemental power has any difference on food. If it doesn't do anything you’ll have something to eat.” 

“Well Paimon approves.” 

“And she’s back.” 

Lumine walked over to the pot and started cutting up veggies and descaling a fish. It reminded him of something. When was the last time he cooked? It had been awhile since he cooked. Dainslief had taken over cooking when they traveled together. Then the Abyss mages and lectors would collect ingredients from above and cook something for him. Now his sister was doing all the cooking. He felt a bit bad. Maybe he should help.

“Lumine, do you need help?” He asked, looking at the pot. 

“Ummm,” Lumine looked around. “Maybe you can cook the fish. It doesn’t take long.” 

“I can do that.” 

“Just don’t take your eyes off of it.” 

He sat down by the pot while Lumine kept cutting the veggies. It was pretty boring watching the fish sizzle in the pan. What colored brown was it to tell that it was cooked? Light brown or a black? Five hundred years of not cooking really did its toll on him. He got bored and stared at the mountains. There was a good view of the bottom of the mountain and in the distance the green forests of Mondstat.

“Aether the fish!” Lumine yelled.

He snapped out of his daze and saw that the one side of the fish was smoking up badly. Panicking, he grabbed it by his hand and flipped it. The grease did hurt but he was okay overall.

“Aether how’d the fish burn?” 

“I dozed off.” 

Lumine shook her head. “Well it’s not too burnt so it should be alright.” 

Lumine plated the fish and brought it to Albedo. 

“Did your elemental power burn the fish?” Albedo asked.

“No, that was just negligence.” 

Albedo took a bite and nodded. “An average result experimentally, but you brought out the flavors well. Had the fish not been burnt as much it would be pretty smoky.” 

“So you really just want a snack?” Aether looked at Albedo taking another bite.

“No, I don’t get hungry often and I’m not hungry.” He gave the plate to Paimon. “Your companion can have it.” 

Paimon looked at the food with a disgusted face but took a bite. She smiled and took another. 

“She will eat anything.” Aether shook his head. 

“Moving on to the next experiment.” Albedo said. “I have a manner of alchemical materials that I don’t have the time to organize as you saw.” 

“Oh no he’s taking you up on the offer Lumine.” 

Albedo narrowed his eyes. “Unfortunately, I lost some the other day. I was able to recover most of it but two vials. One Anemo Crystalfly elemental abstract and Electro Hypostasis powder.” 

“Paimon’s not even done eating and you want us to go out again.” 

“Don’t worry if you can’t locate them. I was planning to replace them anyway, though finding them would save me the hassle.” 

“Well we have elemental sight so it won’t be hard.” Aether shrugged. “Where are they?”

“There in the campsite.” 

“Wait,” Aether looked confused. “So you can’t find something…in your campsite?” 

“Yes.” 

“Then just clean up your campsite!” Aether yelled. “Why would you replace them if they're still in your campsite?”

“I’ve been looking but haven’t found them.” 

“I’ll look for them.” Lumine walked over to the campsite and looked through the shelfs. She came back with two vials. “Found them!” 

“Good you were able to find them in all that mess.” Albedo took back the vials. “A thousand thanks.”

“Seriously just clean your campsite.” 

“With Lumine and Aether’s elemental sight it’s easy to find things.” Paimon looked pleased with herself. “Kind of like a superpower.” 

“Is elemental sight really that impressive?” Aether said. “I mean people can control the elements, there are gods running countries, and a giant island for them in the sky. Is elemental sight that interesting?” 

“It’s more considered a rarity than a superpower.” Albedo answered. “I think one of the nuns has elemental sight.” 

“Oh yeah,” Aether remembered what Rosaria said. “She did say she used elemental sight.”

“Oh you’ve met Sister Rosaria?” Albedo asked.

“She was the one who brought us to you.” 

“Hm,” Albedo pondered this. “Strangely, she never talks to me and is always spying on me.” 

“But you’re a Knight aren’t you?” Paimon asked. “Why would she spy on you?”

Albedo shrugged. “She must have her reasons. Though she tends not to trust a lot of people.”

Great, now I have to look out for another nosy mortal. Just great honestly. 

“Up until now you have shown to be quite regular in terms of your elemental power.” Albedo said. “Maybe you’re different when it comes to intelligence or physique. Let’s start with the physical.” 

“More slime fighting?” Lumine asked.

“No,” Albedo pointed towards the foggy outline of Mondstat. “Can you see what sucrose is doing?” 

“Nope.” They said in unison.

“What if you jumped off and landed on a cliff,” He pointed to one a little further away. “Would you be able to then?” 

They shook their heads.

“What if you planted a blow on the mountain face here and it blew up in a million fragments? Would you be able to then?” 

“Do you need a doctor?” Aether asked. 

“No, just asking a few questions.” Albedo grabbed a notebook and pen and started to walk up the hill. “I know a good place for a physical test. Follow me.” 

****

He wanted them to jump off a mountain. He should have realized sooner that this was going to happen when he saw Albedo put down a geo construct and use it as an elevator. He had to carry Lumine up and it took Paimon awhile because she kept getting blown back by the wind. 

“You want us to jump down!? FROM HERE!?” Paimon was almost blown backwards if he hadn’t caught her. 

“Not necessarily– unless you have a better method, that is.” 

“We wouldn’t survive a jump from this height!” Lumine yelled. “I barely survived falling twenty feet when I was fighting a Harbinger!” 

“You what!?” Aether yelled. 

“Whatever method you choose, the experiment will end when you reach the opposite side of the lake.” Albedo took out his notebook. 

Lumine took out her glider and Aether spread out his wings. 

“And what are you going to do?” Albedo side eyed Albedo.

“Me?” Albedo seemed shocked by the question. “Recording Data, responding to risk, providing-” Albedo seemed to stall. “Emotional support.” 

“Listen, we're siblings.” Aether looked at Lumine struggling to get her wind glider on in the wind. “So no hard feelings.” 

He jumped and flew down. 

“YOU CHEATER!” Lumine glided down and broke out in a run the minute she ran. 

Aether flew through the course at lighting speed. Dodging the trees and rocks that stood in his ways. Lumine was closing in on him. She grabbed him and pulled him back rushing in front of him. 

“Now that’s actual cheating!” Aether got back up and made it to shore before Lumine even made it halfway.

“I-i-i w-w-would-d-d-d have one if it wa-a-a-sn’t for the-the-the swimming-g-g.” Lumine shuddered. Albedo came over with a blanket and wrapped it around her. 

“Congratulations you two.” Albedo praised. “You outdo the average Mondstat citizen easily.” 

“Um but you followed behind them without breaking a sweat!” Paimon looked. 

“Actually I used alchemy to cheat a little.”  

“If the natural laws of Teyvat don’t affect you, I should be able to make various inferences about the otherworldly civilization you belong to.”

When he and Lumine were originally selected for this mission they were told one main thing: Do not let them know you aren’t from their world. It was the number one rule they told them and they are constantly breaking. For Lumine it wasn’t bad because she doesn’t seem to fully remember the mission but for him he shouldn’t be saying or helping. Yet here he is.

“The innumerable possibilities that this could present, the captivating insight insights,” Albedo looked fully consumed. “It will be something to savor again and aga-” 

“Buttttt,” Paimon interrupted. “How is this helping with your research exactly?” 

“You’ve helped find some of the problems that were holding it back. When we return to the campsite I’ll be able to show you something interesting.” 

“Interesting, good or bad?” Aether asked.

“Based on your perspective.” 

“Also, I may make a few analogies between you and a few,” Albedo was looking for a nice way to say it. “unusual specimens. I hope I don’t offend you. Gold, petrified trees, a sun eight times the size of our own.”

“That sounds pretty nice to say actually.” Aether was surprised at how nice it was.

“The essence of the investigative process is enthralling, but such feelings are inevitably fleeting in nature. I’m willing to pour all my energy into research, and yet specimens are finite. As the unknown transitions into the scientific realm of scientific understanding, the feeling of enlightenment is lost. All these things that start out as objects of fascination end up possessing the prosaic mundanity of a sunsettia or a sweet flower. They cease to be noteworthy.”

At that moment, Albedo sounded just like Gold. Wanting nothing more to know more about the world but realizing how dull it could be. Being a bit detached from life itself.

“So that’s why you wanted to sketch those hilichurls?” Paimon asked. “Because they were something new and interesting?”

“Precisely.” 

“So after all these experiments, are we going to be, like, boring to you? Like sketches?” 

“Of course not,” Albedo reassured. “I’ll remember our friendship for a lifetime. Now, before we go to the campsite we have one last test: Intelligence.” 

“Are we taking the standardized test?” Aether asked.

“The what?” Albedo looked confused.

“Nothing, just a test you take where we’re from.” Lumine explained.

“Interesting.” Albedo jotted that down. “Follow me to the ruins.” 

“Now I actually wish it was the standardized test.” 

***

He was not expecting his afternoon to be spent walking around in the cold through an ancient civilization. Though most people think that this would be better than spending their time in the Abyss. But to him the Abyss was fine. It had the mages that made the place feel hospitable when it really wasn’t. Here it was just desolate buildings that he knew were once full of people and history. Yet here he was; trampling on these peoples' almost forgotten history. 

Through the mist he could see the ruins. A broken arch greeted them to the demolished buildings. Who knows what this building was before it was frozen to time. It was covered in snow and ice. Inching closer there was a mechanism in the center and two squares filled with ice stood in front of it.

“I imagine you’ve encountered a few conundrums during your travels.”

“Yeah some things are more difficult than others.” Lumine sighed. 

“Then this test might be a bit of a help.” Albedo turned towards the ruins. “I’d like you two to separately explore the ruins and tell me what you find. There are two puzzles at the far ends of the ruins. After completion, you should be able to activate the mechanism at the center.” 

“Well, I have practice so good luck Aether.” Lumine gloat.

“Sure you do.” He was beating this challenge easily. He had to solve so many puzzle to get things to help with the Abyss.

“Alright then,” Albedo took out his notepad again. “Don’t try to rush or sabotage each other. I won’t allow it like last time. Begin.” 

Lumine ran toward the right while Aether to the left. 

Aether saw two seelie courts and immediately knew what to do. It was basically childs play. Just find two seelies and bring them here. He turned to look at Lumine. She was standing confused as two seelies turned around in a circle turning off and on heating monuments. He felt a bit bad for her. A bit.

He saw that the first seelie was floating on a pillar that was in the water. He took off his coat (maybe he should just cut holes in them for his wings.) and flew to the seelie. Just like every seelie it was the worst, most slow moving thing ever. Then a random Abyss mage appeared.

“What the fuck are you doing here?” He whispered yelled.

The mage looked bewildered but immediately bowed. “I’m so sorry, my prince! I didn’t know it was you!” 

“Just go before my sister sees me talking with an abyss mage alright.” 

The mage disappeared without another word. They could be such a pain sometimes. 

He brought the seelie to its court and found the next one by the side of a cliff. Once that was also in it’s court Albedo told him he had won the challenge. 

Lumine took a few more minutes but she finally got the seelies to light up all the monuments. They activated the mechanism and the water drained out. Jumping into the empty pool they say three strange symbols. The first looked like an ‘A’ but was more exaggerated with extra lines running across it. Second, was some sort of ‘O’ with a dot in the middle and a ‘h’ underneath. Last was a seven with another seven by the side of it but upside down. 

“What is this?” Albedo touched the symbols and studied them intently. 

“Looks like some kind of ancient language.” Aether also studied the symbols. Was this some sort of last message from the people here?

“These symbols can be found all over but no one has been able to find out what language it is.” Albedo said.

Paimon sighed. “Another thing for the ‘unsolved mysteries list.” 

“I’ve truly gained a lot from all this. Comparatively, the little reward I can offer is too small to mention.” Albedo finished writing down the symbols in his notebook. “I’ll be heading to the campsite first. By the time you get back, I may just have a fleeting miracle for you to witness.” 

“See you soon!” They all yelled as Albedo walked back up the mountain. 

“Since there’s nothing else to do let’s head back to the cam-” Paimon was interrupted by a mysterious voice. 

“Not so fast,” Rosaria walked in from wherever she was hiding and cornered them. “You’re not leaving till I’m convinced otherwise that nothing dangerous is going on.”

“So he wasn’t joking about her spying on him.” Aether deadpanned. Now he really did need to be worried about this woman.

“But you said you were leaving the mountain!” Paimon yelled.

“I most certainly did not. And I’ve noticed everything that you and Albedo have been up to.” 

“Have you ever thought about becoming a knight instead?” Aether asked. “Since you’re always in other people's business.” 

Rosaria ignored his comment and went right back to talking. “I must say you let down your guards easily. Or maybe you were drawn in by his compelling sounding hypothesis and friendly demeanor.” 

“Are you saying he tricked us?” Lumine was on edge now. 

“Taking orders from a complete stranger, drinking mysterious potions, participating in all kinds of weird experiments? You didn’t once question it?” 

“I actually questioned him a lot.” Aether said. “He doesn’t seem bad. Just….socially inept. Slightly.” 

“It doesn’t matter what you think, he could be a saint for all you know. But I understand him a little better than you, Outlander.” 

“What exactly do you understand better?” Lumine asked. “What if you caught him doing a few weird things without context?” 

“I saw him eat a spider.” Rosaria said. “Alive I might add. No sane person does that.”

“Okay, yeah point there.” Didn’t he see Gold do something similar but with a scorpion or something. Like alchemist like homunculus. 

“My only concern is if his alchemy turned you into something sinister.” 

“Can alchemy really do that?” Paimon seemed scared. 

Rosaria shrugged. “With an alchemist of his calibur you might not have sensed a thing. Either way I’m not letting a potential threat into Mondstat.” 

“Lady if you think you’re winning a fight with us then you’re in for a rude awakening.” Aether drew out his sword and he saw Lumine about to do the same thing.

Rosaria groaned. “I’m not here to fight. If I can make sue you didn’t come into contact with anything dangerous then I’ll leave.” 

“Well we didn’t touch anything dangerous.” Lumine put her sword back.

“Fair enough but just try to keep your guard up next time. You don’t know what Albedo will be planning next.” With that final message she climbed out the pool and left.

“Let’s just ignore her and go see Albedo alright.” Lumine suggested.

What exactly has Gold little experiment been up to?  

****

“We’re here!” Paimon exclaimed. 

“Great timing! I just reached the conclusion and finished you’re brothers potion.” 

“Already?” Aether asked. “It’s only been an hour.”

“I have made countless sleeping potions. I could probably make them blindfolded.” He handed a small dark blue bottle that glimmered like stars. “This should last two to three months. Give him two drops whenever he feels restless. He’ll be out in less than five minutes.” 

“Less than five minutes!?” Aether could not believe that for one second. 

“Yes, best to do what you need to do before taking it.” Albedo cleared his throat. “Time for the results. You’re very much like a human from this world.” 

“We spent all day working for nothing!” Paimon looked as if she was going to burst.

“Please, I understand that this may have seemed self-evident to you, but in fact nothing in this world should be taken for granted. Have you ever thought that the world of Teyvat may have a natural hostility to outlanders?” 

Lumine and Aether stared at each other as the memory of leaving Teyvet entered their minds. “Probably.” 

“The fact you were able to talk to me without consequence is a small miracle. But I doubt that the seed will be able to bloom with the natural laws. So by imitating you it helped to inspire my alchemy.” 

He took the seed out and it started to grow. Slowing the seed turned into a bud that bloomed into a lotus-like flower that looked like it was entirely made of light.

“It’s so pretty!” Lumine went to touch it but brought her hand back.

“The transition from nothing into something, from shoot to stem,” The flower disappeared and its particles were blown into the wind. “And now to fruition.” 

“Awww,” Paimon floated down a bit. 

“At least we got to see it. “ Lumine said.

“Exactly,” Albedo agreed. “Even if momentary are precious. A short life can be well lived. A life lived efficiently, lived to perfection, is necessarily one unburdened with loneliness.”
 

“Things are getting a bit heavy.” Paimon said. “Paimon will be your friend Albedo.” 

Albedo seemed to smile a bit. “Thank you both. Even if dispelling loneliness is not essential for life, it certainly doesn’t hurt.” 

“That’s the spirit!” Paimon yelled.

“In the future, if the need arises, can I solicit your help again?” 

“Of course you can!” Lumine looked at him as if that was obvious. “Even if you just want to hang out.” 

“Thank you.” 

They started to walk away until he heard Albedo say something.

“I made a point throughout to tell them the results were ordinary. But what is that sediment forming in the bottle? That shouldn’t be there. Those born of earth are bound by imperfections but those of chalk have no impurities. You and I are alike, both composed of a substance that isn’t fully understood.” Albedo sighed. “If one day, I lose control, destroy Mondstat….destroy everything. I hope that you’ll stop me.” 

He really wanted to think he was different from the others. But it seems he wasn’t. 

****

“Aether time for bed!” Lumine walked into the living room. 

Aether wasn’t exactly excited. Lumine hadn’t really left and he had to send a letter to the abyss about the symbols. He had five minutes to write a note and send it to them.

Lumine took out the dropper and put two drops in his mouth. “Hopefully that helps. Good night.” 

“Good night.” He blew out the candle and listened until he heard Lumine’s door close.

Frantically he took a pen and paper and started to write as fast as possible.

To the Abyss Lector named Enjou,

I have found out about a language that can be found all over Teyvat but there is no translation. As one of our best scribes I task you with finding the origin of this language or any history that this language is connected to. Do not send a letter back. I will call for you the next time I’m in the Abyss. 

Sincerely,

Aether, The Prince of the Abyss

Aether could barely keep his eyes open and it’s only been three minutes. 

“Mitte ad Enjou!” The paper disappeared into a black and purple smoke.

He fell onto his pillow and felt the pull of sleep drag him away. He’ll find a way to help this world. The Abyss. Everyone. 

Chapter Text

“Find another world and become our saviors.” 

Aether woke with a start. He jerked forward as he rubbed at his tired eyes. He was having that dream again. Well, more a memory than a dream. A thousand years ago he had that memory embedded into his mind and he couldn’t escape from it. There were lots of memories of years past he couldn’t forget for the life of him.

The room was a bit lighter than usual. The fire was now nothing but a smoldering stack of logs and twigs trying to keep what little flare there was left. He looked at the clock in the living room and saw that it was only five in the morning. 

“I should take that potion later instead.” He got up and started to get ready for the day. 

He was incredibly thankful that this world had figured out indoor plumbing already and was able to get a bath. Though Mondstat hadn’t reached the level with Scheznhya and still only had cold water. He finished his shower and got dressed. Should he tell Lumine he’s going out? It probably won’t be long but he didn’t want her to worry. She was also still asleep. He decided to just leave a note and quietly locked the door behind him.

He waved at the few Mondstaters that were setting up their stalls for the day or just walking around. It’d been two weeks since he sent the letter to Enjou and he already started working on it. From what the lectors told him Enjou has been going to almost every nation looking for these symbols. He is currently in Liyue and said that soon he should be heading to Inazuma.

“There is an old civilization that is buried underneath one of Inazuma’s islands.” Enjou wrote back. “I feel like maybe that could help us get some sort of translation.”

So far his plan was going smoothly. Barely any suspects and Lumine was none the wiser. But he couldn’t get cocky. He was only a month in. So many things can happen in a short amount of time.

He was about to leave the city gates when he heard a familiar voice callout to him. 

“Aether!” He turned around and saw Kaeya calling to him. Kaeya was dressed simply, wearing loose-fitting pants and a loose long sleeve shirt that ruffle at the cuffs. 

"What are you doing up so early?” Aether asked as the Cavalry Captain jogged up to him. 

“I could ask you the same.” Kaeya looked at the horizon where the skyline was turning light blue with hints of yellow. “Looks like we’re up before the sun.” 

“Yeah, I woke up a bit early.” Aether said, as a flash of the dream he had flickered in and out. He was awake now. Why was he still thinking about it? 

“I see,” Kaeya nodded. “Well today is one of my rare days off and I managed to wake up early enough to see the sunrise. Care to join me?” Kaeya had already started to walk ahead as if he knew that Aether would accept. 

“Why not? Nothing better to do.” The Abyss wouldn’t need him for a few more hours anyway. “I’m surprised that you want to see the sunrise. You don’t seem like the type.” 

Kaeya chuckled. “Oh really? What exactly do you think I do in my free time?” 

“Drink, party, and maybe seduce a few guys and gals while you’re at it.” 

Kaeya tsked. “My my how stereotypical. I’m a little flashy and flirty and you think I’m a seducer.”

“Sorry but that’s what you seem like.” 

Kaeya turned his head away, appalled. “I’ll let you know that I'm actually quite classy. I’ve only bedded two people and I like to read poetry in my free time.” 

“I’m not buying it.” 

They walked along the path in a comfortable silence. Kaeya was leading him to Starnatch Cliff, a place he often frequented when he had the time. He had been awake to see the sunrise there before and knew that it was breathtaking. He couldn’t even think about the sunrise with his dream constantly playing back in his head.

“Find another world and become our saviors.” He could practically feel the man's rough and calloused hands grasping his arm. Hopeful and fearful. 

“Are you alright?” Kaeya looked at him concerned.

“What?” He completely zoned out. They were much further along than before. How long was he thinking about that dream?

“I asked if you’re alright.” Kaeya repeated. “You seem to be in another world.”

“Well I am from another world-” He slapped his hand on his mouth immediately. Why would he say that?

“Another world? Interesting.” Kaeya continued walking. 

Not the reaction he was expecting. “You don’t want to ask more about it?” 

“Do you want to talk about it more?” Kaeya gave him a knowing glance. He hated how well he could read people. 

“Not really.” 

“Then let’s forget you said anything.” 

They continued walking when Kaeya spoke to him.

“Did you hear about the dead body they found?” Kaeya looked at him with this glare. A glare that he couldn’t quite place. He could see hints of anger and suspicion but also bits of sadness.

“No, I haven’t.” 

“In the forest, a traveling merchant found bones that were buried in ash.” Kaeya remarked. “They knights brought the bones back and luckily Albedo was able to use his alchemy to show us what the person looked like.” Kaeya looked sad to continue. “He was my informat.” 

Aether had to force himself to keep walking. That sentence made him freeze in fear. Kaeya sent the informant. He killed Kaeya’s informat. Was this some sort of plan to get him to confess? He shouldn’t have trust. What was he thinking? That wasn’t even a good week into his cover and it was already blown. Did he say something to him at the party? What was he going to do? He can’t kill Kaeya. The guards saw them leave together and if they didn’t come back he made himself enemy number one.

“They even found bits of abyssal magic.” Kaeya continued.

“Seriously?” Aether was trying to find the fear in his voice. “Lumine told me about that stuff. Do you have any suspects?” 

“Since Albedo couldn’t find any sort of injury that would cause death he assumed that an abyss mage burned him alive or unconscious. Though knowing how they are, it was probably alive.” 

“That’s awful.” He feels awful. He didn’t like killing people but he had no other choice. He was resistant to mind control. 

“Yes, those mages have been getting a bit too confident. When I go back in I’ll try setting up a team to get rid of them.” 

He’d have to tell the mages to stay out of Mondstat for a bit.

They had finally reached the top of the cliff and just in time. Slowly the sun began to peak out from the ocean. Its rays shone across the sky and the dark sky started to turn to a light blue. A few stars still sprinkled around waiting for the sun to whisk them away. 

“I’m just as suspicious of you as you are of me.” Kaeya stared off in the distance. 

“What?” Aether asked, stunned. Did he already know?

“You genuinely seem like a nice guy,” Kaeya looked indifferent. “You seem to want to help everyone even when it isn’t possible. That’s not something bad. But you want to help people while sacrificing others? Now that’s bad.”

“I don’t understand?” Aether’s hands were trembling. “What are you talking about?”

Kaeya chuckled. “Okay, play dumb. But remember what I’m going to tell you.” Kaeya bent down and stared directly at him. He could see every movement of Kaeya’s eye, the small movements of his brows and mouth. It was unnerving. It felt like Kaeya was staring directly in his soul. “You and Lumine have a good relationship. I used to have one too. Just remember if what you’re willing to do is worth losing her.” 

Aether thought he forgot to breathe when he heard that. His body felt like it was burning up on the inside. His skin prickled and itched and he fought hard not to scratch. He couldn’t feel his arms and legs. The world felt like it was spinning and his ears were ringing nonstop. A month in and he made an enemy with Khanrie’ah’s last hope.

“Let’s head back,” Kaeya started walking. “Lot of work to do right?” 

Aether swallowed harshly. “Yeah.”

Aether was completely on autopilot. He wasn’t aware unless someone called out to him. What was he going to do? Erase his memory? That was a lot of information for someone to forget it was too big a gap. Can’t kill him because he’s the Cavalry Captain. They’d go on a manhunt for the killer. 

“Aether?” Lumine tapped on his shoulder.

He blinked and looked at his sister. Her face was filled with worry her hands touched his neck and head.

“You aren’t running a fever.” Lumine seemed even more worried. “Are you okay? You’ve been spacey all day.” 

“I just need some water.” Everything felt so off. What was he going to do?

“Well, we’re right around Angel’s Share.” Paimon said as Aether jumped.

“When the hell did you get there?”

“Paimon’s been next to you all day.” Paimon looked at him worryingly. 

Gods he was completely out of it. What the hell was he supposed to do? How hard could it be to make it look like Kaeya had a bad run-in with some Lectors? Could he control Kaeya? But if his informant was immune then what about him. 

“Aether you’re as pale as a ghost,” Lumine started feeling all over his head and body. “You don’t have a fever. Did you get injured?”

Mentally? Yes. “No, I wasn’t injured.” 

Lumine frowned and started to walk faster. They made it to Angel’s Share where the bouncer stood by the door looking gloomy.

“I wish I could join the debate,” The man sighed. “I’d love to give my two cents.” 

“Debate? For what?” Paimon asked.

The bouncer smiled and his personality took a flip. “Customers have been debating the same topic: “Who is the strongest fighter in Mondstat?” 

It took a lot of strength for Aether not to say himself. A lot of strength. 

“Paimon nominates the twins!” 

Maybe he judged the little squirt a bit too harshly.

“Actually, just Lumine. The last time I saw Aether fight he fainted.” 

He was completely right with his judgment.

“Don’t judge Aether by that one fight!” Lumine gushed. “I remember one time he fought a bear! It was so cool! His sword cut right through it!” 

“You cut right through her!” Lumine yelled as sadness crept through her anger. “How could you kill her!?” 

His breath hitched as he remembered the raw screams of Lumine’s voice. How white hair was suddenly drenched red. Lifeless blue eyes stared at him. Staring at him. Judging him. Haunting him. 

His heart started to beat rapidly as adrenaline started to course through his veins. His arms and legs started to tingle as if they were being pricked. The air seemed thick and dry as if he was breathing in sand. Cool winds felt like steam. Why did the ground look so weird? Was it always red? Were there always eyes? 

“Remember what Rukkhadevata said,” He muttered. 

1…2…The sky is blue

His legs were no longer numb.

3…4…The flowers bloom

Now he could feel his arms. 

5…6…The air isn’t thick

The wind felt cold and light again. 

7…8…It’s not too late

The ground was no longer red. 

9…10…at peace again

His heart was no longer racing. 

“Aether are you okay?” Lumine put her hand on his shoulder. “You were completely spaced out.” 

“I must be dehydrated,” He lied. 

“Also who’s Rukkhadevata?” 

“What?” 

“You said something but all I heard was Rukkhadevata,” 

“You don’t know who that is?” Lumine had to remember her. That was only five hundred years ago. 

“Ummm,” Lumine’s brow furrowed and lips pouted as she thought about it. “It sounds familiar but I just can’t put my finger on it.” 

How could she forget? Killing The Scarlet King? The plague? Bringing Kusanali to the sages? How much had Lumine forgotten?

“Rukkhadevata was the previous dendro Archon,” He said solemnly as he remembered her withering away. “I was saying that she was probably a good fighter.”

“Well yes she was an Archon she isn’t from Mondstat,” The bouncer stated. “So she doesn’t qualify.” 

Aether rolled his eyes. “Let’s just go.”

They entered Angel’s Share and the bouncer was right. Everyone in there was in some sort of debate about the Dandelion Knight and Darknight Hero. 

“What would ya like?” Charles asked as he saw them walk up. 

“Just water.” Aether said as he leaned against the bar table. He couldn’t sit there because he’s “underage”. He was probably older than everyone in this bar and their parents combined. 

“Who do you think the strongest fighter in Mondstat is?” Lumine asked, as Charles poured a glass for Aether. 

“Lu don’t start this,” His sister could never keep her mouth shut.

“It’s fine,” Charles waved his comment off. “To be honest I don’t really pay attention to that sort of thing.” 

“Really?” Paimon looked at him confused. “But aren’t bartenders supposed to be like secret informats?” 

Charles chuckled. “Think that’s more a thing you see in books than real life. You’re usually too busy remembering orders and stopping fights to pay attention to people.” Charles handed Aether his water. “As for who I think the strongest fighter is, I’d have to say the Darknight Hero.” 

“Why not the Dandelion Knight instead?” There goes Lumine instigating. “She is the Acting Grandmaster.” 

“Well I just say that because I heard he saved someone from the Abyss Order.”

When did he send anyone out to Mondstat? Were the mages taking random people off the street again? He’ll have to make an announcement. Seriously, do they not listen?

“See!” Paimon yelled. “Secret bartender info!” 

Charles shrugged and turned away unamused. “Not exactly a secret when ya tell the whole bar.” 

Aether took small sips of his water as he watched Lumine ask around the bar. She was always the more inquisitive one. The one who made the plans and talked to people. He liked to go with the flow of what Lumine did. He used to like it. Now it was just a chore. Pretending for the sake of their lives. 

“You won’t believe what Jose said.” Lumine leaned against the table trying to look cool. 

“That he doesn’t actually have six fingers?” Aether glared at Jose who walked away. “Because I would believe that.” 

“Um no. That he thinks the strongest fighter is this little girl.” 

“How little?”

“I don’t know, maybe eight?” Lumine seemed unsure. “I mean with what he said that’s the youngest she could be.” 

“What did she do?” 

“She completely destroyed a mountain!” Paimon exclaimed. “Sunk it to the bottom of the ground.” 

“You guys are so gullible.” Aether finished his water and got up. “He’s a barb. He’s probably just amping it up for special effect.” 

“Doesn’t hurt to check out the Knights though?” Lumine wiggled her eyebrows. “Come on, we don't have anything to do today.” 

He wanted to argue that he did have things to do but the Abyss wouldn’t really need him until nighttime and it wasn’t even noon. 

“Fine,” Aether reluctantly walked out the door with his sister. “But it’s going to be a pretty useless trip.” 

Aether had never been in the Knights headquarters before. He expected to see the same things you’d usually see in place for law enforcement. A few pictures on the wall of past masters and knights and maybe a few landscape portraits. Some potted plants to liven up the place. Maybe a chandelier with the time period they were in. All of this was expected and wasn’t shocked when he saw them. What shocked him? A little girl in red that barged right into them.

“Are you okay?” He was first to get up while started to get up behind him.

The little girl was holding her head and sniffling. The girl was dressed in a bright red dress that was decorated in little four leafed clovers. Even her shoes and gloves had them. 

The little girl looked up at him and he felt his heart drop. 

The girl had white hair and skin that almost made her look ghost-like. Her eyes were a strawberry red that gave a pop of life to her pale complexion. She wore a hat that had a feather sticking up in the air. 

If it hadn’t been for the long pointed ears. Aether might have called the girl Marsa. 

“I-I’m fine! I’m not hurt!” She frantically said in an adorable high pitched voice. She even sounded the same as her. “Sorry for bumping into you!” 

What sort of divine punishment is this? First he has a nightmare about her and now he’s seeing an almost identical version of her. What did he do to deserve this sort of punishment? He won’t pretend like he hasn’t done some bad things but he had his reasons. Reasons the cosmos should be able to understand. So why? Why torment him like this? 

“Aw it’s okay.” Lumine dotted as she picked up the little girl's scrolls. “You dropped these.” 

“Hey, look, there’s writing on it…” Paimon peered over at the paper that Lumine was holding. 

Lumine decided to read it. “‘Explosion inside city walls, grounded be thy woe. Explosions can hurt people, Jean can be dreadful. Mondstat be bombed, Klee be doomed.’ What a strange message?” 

“Maybe it’s a threat?” Aether suggested. With the way things were going he wouldn’t be shocked. 

“Yikes!” The little girl squealed. “It’s not a threat. Umm…Mr. Kaeya wrote them down for me, they’re….um…survival rules.”

“Survival rules?” Paimon asked.

“Y-yeah…rules I must follow and not break no matter the circumstance.” She said proudly. 

And she knows Keaya. Great. Fucking great. Why doesn’t Celestia just destroy me like all the other civilizations? “But why would a little girl like you need survival rules?” Aether read through the note again. “Especially about explosions?”

“I’m more shocked that Kaeya writes like this.” Lumine looked through the note confused. “Feel like a Captain should be as good with the pen as the sword.” 

“Oh, I forgot to introduce myself!” The little girl stood straight and did the Knight’s salute. “Spark Knight Klee of the Knights of Favionous reporting for duty!” 

“Aw, that’s cute she thinks she’s a knight.” Aether said as Klee pouted.

“I am a knight!” Klee yelled. “I’m one of the youngest knights! I know all about you guys too!” 

“Oh, you do?” Lumine asked. 

“Uh-huh! You’re the Honorary Knight who saved Stormterror! He’s your brother!” Klee smiled proudly.

“Yes, you are absolutely right.” Lumine said. “My name is Lumine though and my brother's name is Aether.” 

“Don’t forget Paimon!” Paimon yelled.

“Definitely forget about Paimon.” Aether deadpanned. 

“Why you!” Paimon started hitting Aether with him hitting her back. This then turned into a slap fight that reminded Lumine of their childhood. 

“Just forget the two of them,” She looked over and still saw the two of them hitting each other. Their arms and faces turned a bit red. “Why were you in such a hurry?”

“Oh no! I have to go, there's no time!” Klee quickly gathered her things as she tried to run for the door. Aether grabbed her by the arm and stopped her. 

“Now now there’s always enou-UGHH!” Aether was cut off by a particularly hard slap from Paimon.

Paimon shrinked as Aether sent a deathly glare her way.

“I’m sorry Aether! I didn’t realize you stopped! Don’t hurt me!” 

Aether simply grunted and turned back to Klee. “As I was saying, there is always enough time. What’s wrong? Maybe me and my sister can help.” 

Klee looked at him and Lumine sadly. She then sighed and slouched over. “My treasure is gone.” 

“Did you say treasure?” Paimons twinkled with greed. 

“Pretty sure it's a treasure as in something important to her and not mora.” Lumine stated as Paimon's excitement depleted.

“Where was it last time? Maybe you just misplaced it.” Aether said nicely. 

Klee shook her head violently. “No! I buried it in the Whispering Woods. I have a sign and everything so if it isn’t there then I don’t know where.” 

“Well maybe we can go look for it?” Lumine looked at Aether cautiously. “Aether you don’t have to come if you don’t want to.” 

“Why wouldn’t I want to come?” Aether asked.

“You’ve been acting pretty strange today.” Lumine gave him a caring look. “I don’t want you to overwork yourself.” 

“Lumine we’re just helping a little kid,” He assured her. “I can handle it.” 

She sighed. “If I think you’re too stressed you’ll go home. Got it?” 

“Got it.” 

The Whispering Woods wasn’t really a dangerous place. At least he didn’t think it was that dangerous. It was a semi dense forest not even a mile away from Mondstat. Trees reached up into the sky and covered most of it with a few beams of light able to come through. Lamp 

grass grew in the more shaded bits and small pools of water glistened in the sun. This was a pretty good place to hide treasure. 

Klee skipped and sung a little song as she led them to her lost treasure. 

“You know you’re pretty happy for someone who lost something.” Paimon said as Klee continued to hum. 

Klee smiled. “Well usually Razor or Albedo would help but they're busy. But because they were busy and I lost my treasure we met each other and now Klee has more friends!” 

“Aw,” Lumine gushed. “You’re just the sweetest thing!” 

Sweet just like…no…stop thinking about her. It’s been a thousand years. Nothing will change it. Nothing. 

“Here we are!” Klee opened up her arms to reveal her treasure hiding spot. It’s a miracle it wasn’t stolen sooner. 

In an awning where the trees spaced out was a small hill of dirt and rocks. If the awful fill-in wasn't enough of a giveaway that there was treasure, maybe the sign in bright red that said: “Klee’s treasure do not touch!”. Would help out the most inept Treasure Hoarder. 

Before Aether could comment he noticed something in the corner of his eye. As he turned he saw a Pyro Abyss mage holding some sort of bunny shaped ball. 

“The mages just have impeccable timing.” He sighed as he got ready to play his part. “Guys look! The Abyss Mage Jean told us about!” 

Everyone turned to face the mage that looked at him in shock. All Aether could do was shrug his shoulders. Seriously, does anyone pay attention to his announcements? Anyone at all?

“My treasure!” Klee ran after the mage who had started to run away. 

“Klee!” Paimon rushed after her with Lumine and Aether behind them. 

“I’ve never seen an abyss mage!” Klee said as they ran. “It looks so cute and fluffy!” 

While he could agree with the fluffy part he couldn’t with the cute. That’s why he made those masks. They were too creepy looking without them. 

It wasn’t hard to catch up to the Abyss Mage who started panting after a few minutes of chasing. 

“G-games u-up!” Paimon pants. She didn’t even run and she’s the one huffing. “Hand it over!” 

“You fools think I would hand over this treasure so easily after what I’ve been through to require it?” The mage asked in its usual distorted drawl. 

Aether tried as best as he could from behind to tell the mage to leave it be. But this mage must have been one the few that got dumber from the transformation and wasn’t getting any of the hints or him literally mouthing it to him.

The mage gave a maniacal laugh as he summoned some pyro slimes. 

“Oh no Klee can’t help! I have a pyro vision!” 

“Don’t worry Klee we got this.” Lumine drew her sword. 

It was just like old times. With Aether guarding her and giving ques while Lumine struck quick and hard. They combined their power and the slimes were gone. And so was the grass. 

The mage ran again and they chased him again.

“Freeze!” He tried to single again for the mage to stop. “Seriously stop.” Seemed like the mage was deaf too because he didn’t hear that either. 

“That little girl brought back up!” The mage seemed even more determined. “I will bring this to the prince!” 

Yeah, I’m gonna kill this guy.

The mage ran off…again! This time we followed him to the side of a cliff but he was nowhere to be found. 

“Where is he?” Paimon looked around. “Did he jump?” 

“Look!” Klee pointed at a torch and hit it with a pyro. 

Just like that the rocks disappeared and showed a gateway into a domain. 

“He must be in the domain!” Lumine said. 

“And if he’s in there then he’s basically trapped.” Well, can’t say he didn’t warn him.

Klee panted and sat on the grass. Sweat was dripping off her face and she looked tired. 

“Do you need a break?” He asked as he took out his canteen. 

Klee took it and took very big gulps of water. When she gave it back it was practically empty. 

“Klee, maybe you should stay out here and we get the treasure.” Paimon suggested. 

Klee shook her head. “No, it’s Klee’s fault that Mr.Fluffy got her treasure. I have to help get it back! Come Ms. Honorary Knight and her brother!” 

“Again Lumine is just fine.” 

Aether had forgotten just how big domains could get. This domain was still a tad incomplete with columns fallen on the ground or just floating in the air. Domains had always fascinated him. Huge areas of space that looked completely different than the outside. His dad would have loved to explore these. 

This domain wouldn’t have been too hard if Klee hadn’t insisted on coming. She was helpful at times. Many mechanisms needed pyro to operate and her bombs were incredibly impressive for the time this region is in. It reminded him of home in a way. She reminded him of home. 

Maybe reincarnation was a real thing? The likelihood that this little girl looked and acted just like…no…he was being ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous if he was falling into religious territory. There is a scientific explanation to everything. Scientifically this girl is the rare one in a billion chance. He could also just be reminiscing and this is affecting his view about things. Yeah, that’s it. Science solves everything. 

After defeating what felt like the hundredth hillichurl camp (that he still felt guilty about.) They finally found the mage who was trapped. 

“You followed me! How persistent!” The mage even winked at him. Yeah, he has to kill to save face at this point. “I’m impressed. But this is as far as you’ll get.” 

“Oh yeah,” Paimon said with some snark. “What are you gonna do?” 

“Because you humans need to gossip, we learned that his little girl held a powerful treasure that is now in my hands.” The mage examined the bomb. “Now your precious treasure will be your undoing.” 

“No, no, no! D-don’t touch it! It’s not ready!” Klee warned. 

“What’s this a fire symbol?” The mage pressed it. 

This isn’t going to end well. “Lumine! Cover Paimons eyes!” As he covered Klees. 

The Mage blew up into a giant flame with blood raining down and bits of his guts fell to the ground in a gory downpour. 

“What happened to Mr. Fluffy?” Klee asked, trying to get Aether’s hands off her eyes. 

“Mr. Fluffy is talking to the gods in Celestia.” He said looking at the charred pieces of flesh. “Yeah, let’s go back now.” 

“Mr.Fluffy is gone!” Klee cried into Jeans pants as she looked at the two of them bewildered. 

From the moment that they walked into the office you could see that Jean had questions to ask. From the way she looked at them and the blood splattered on their clothes to the grabbing a trash can when she noticed how green Lumine looked. But before she could even ask, Klee started to confess. 

“Who’s Mr. Fluffy? Did someone get hurt?” Jean hugged Klee and that seemed to calm her down. “Just calm down and tell me.” 

Klee wouldn’t stop crying and so Aether had to explain the whole story. He also had to tell Klee that Abyss Mages were enemies of humanity which was pretty much bull because they hated humanity as a way to cope but he decided to get in that debate with a five year old. 

“So Mr.Fluffy hates all of humanity?” Klee still seemed a bit confused. “I still don’t understand.” 

“That’s fine,” Lumine was holding onto the trash can that Jean gave her. During the explanation it seemed that her body won over mind. Thankfully Jean was agile enough to get her the can before it got all over the floor. “Some adults don’t even get it.” 

“This was an oversight on my part,” Jean apologized. “Klee, I didn’t tell you about the mages because you are still young. But you are a knight so I should have told you regardless. For this I’m sorry.” 

“It’s okay Jean I understand.” 

“Now, why was your bomb hidden by the lake?” 

“Oh…well…” Klee stuttered. 

“Was it to blow up the fish in the lake again?” Jean asked with an intimidating glare. 

“Klee will see herself in solitary confinement.” Klee ran off without another word. 

“Thank you for watching over Klee.” Jean went behind her desk and pulled out a sack of mora. “I can compensate you for the trouble.” 

“You don’t have to,” Lumine said. “I mean we volunteered so.” 

“Well, if you ever need anything. I’ll always be there to help.” Jean sat back at her desk. 

“We’ll hold you to it.” 

“Oh wait.” Lumine handed over the trash can. 

Jean chuckled nervously. “Ha ha no, you can keep it. I’ll just borrow Kaeya’s for a bit.” 

“Are you sure? We don’t really need a trash can.” 

“Yes, I’m sure.” Jean eyed the trash can nervously. 

“Okay then.” They walked out of Jeans office and just looked at each other strangely. 

“I think she has a thing about vomit.” Aether said. 

“Maybe we should check on Klee.” Paimon suggested. “It must get boring in there.” 

They walked over to a door where they could hear little footsteps. 

“Guess whoooo~” Paimon sing-songed.

“Paimon!” Klee exclaimed. 

“Do you need a snack?” Lumine asked. 

“Or we could bust you out?” Aether suggested. 

“Ohh yes please!” Klee squealed but then backtracked. “No, wait. I need to think about what I’ve done. Don’t tempt me.” 

“Aw,” Klee really won Lumine over. “Aren’t you responsible.” 

“Yeah I am! I’m also making a new treasure for Ludi Harpastum! It’s going to be so good! It even looks like one! He he he!” Klee giggled. 

“Does she mean another bomb?” Paimon seemed scared. 

“I think so.” 

“Let’s go before we become accomplices.” Paimon said. 

“You two go ahead.” Aether walked towards the library. “I want to check some stuff in the library.” 

“Okay then,” Lumine looked a bit bummed. “Just be back for dinner.” 

It took him a while to find books that would be suitable for Klee. This world did not use the system he was used to so it was a challenge but even then they didn’t use physical books much in his world. 

He opened the door to solitary confinement and it wasn’t all that bad. There were toys in a corner of the room and paper and crayons littered the floor. Klee sat in the middle looking to be creating a bomb but stopped once she saw him. 

“Ms. Honorary Knights brother! What are you doing here!?” Klee seemed happy. 

“Well, I thought you would be bored and you didn’t want to be busted out. I decided to join you. Nothing wrong with that right?” 

“Of course not! This is going to be so fun!” 

It was seven thirty now. Klee had fallen asleep to the story he was telling her. Now this brought back strong memories. Of the three of them. Him and Lumine sitting on the couch while playing with as she made her machines. He hadn’t let himself think of those long gone times because…it was depressing. The Abyss didn’t need him to be sad and depressed. They needed him angry and willing to fight. He couldn’t submit to his melancholy. No matter how much this world reminded him of it. 

The door creaked open and in came Kaeya who stared at him perplexed. 

“Are you here to take her home?” Aether handed her to Kaeya who took her. 

“Yeah, I heard she had quite the day.” Kaeya gave him a questionable stare. “Why are you here?” 

“Oh, I just thought she’d be lonely.” He shrugged as he brushed hair from her face. “She reminds me of someone and so I just came and had fun with her. Read a few books and she showed me how she makes her bombs. Brings back memories.” 

Kaeya pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to him. 

“Why are you giving me that?” He asked.

Kaeya gave him this looked that seemed pitiful. “Because you’re crying.” 

He brought a hand to his eye and sure enough water appeared on his glove. “Huh, I didn’t think I would still be sad about it.” He wiped away his tears and started his walk back. “Good night, Kaeya.” 

It was rare to see Jean start packing up early. 

“Kaeya you’re back?” Jean looked up from putting her things away. “I thought you wouldn’t be back till tomorrow?” 

“Yes, well there was an incident and the mages retreated.” Kaeya still doesn’t understand. They were fighting them off and then next thing they vanished. 

“Another thing to mark with their strange activity.” 

“Jean, I need to tell you something.”

“Something like what?” 

“Aether.”  

Chapter Text

It was rare that the Abyss felt cozy but that’s what it felt like today. He told Lumine that he would be out all day just exploring and she seemed fine with it. He already knew that he would have to do some treasure hunting to make it somewhat believable but he was willing to do that. 

The reason he was in the Abyss wasn’t because of business but for personal reasons. He missed his old bed. 

As nice as it was for Amber to have lent her couch over to him it was incredibly uncomfortable even for his short frame. If it wasn’t Amber’s couch then it would be a sleeping bag on the ground and he hated that idea even more. So he decided to come back for a few hours and just lay around. 

The Abyss Lectors had made this room for him as a way of showing gratitude. It was a circular room with marble floors that cracked and were filled with violet fluorescent moss. Columns with interactive designs of stars and constellations surrounded the wall as royal blue ivy covered the walls. 

But his favorite thing was the bed. It was a king sized bed that was long and plush. The bed practically sunk in whenever he laid in them. Dark blue sheets splattered with white to look like stars. The Abyss were actually good interior designers. 

He checked his watch and saw that he would soon have to head back up and sighed. He’d only been here for a week….well seven hours above. That was always the confusing part of the Abyss. A day in the Abyss was an hour up above and vice versa. It always made the trip back down a lot less enjoyable since he would then need to adapt to Abyss time. Probably the worst jet lag of his life. 

Aether was just about to get out of bed when he heard a knock at the door. 

Yeah time to go. “Enter.” Aether finally got out of bed and started to put on his regular attire as a Cyro Abyss Lector glided into the room. 

Cyro Lectors always looked a bit more elegant compared to the Lectors. Light blue light glowing through from their armor like skin and long white sashes elegantly flowing down. They would probably be his favorite if they weren’t so cold…literally and figuratively. 

“My Prince,” The Lector bowed as he continued to get dressed. “You have a letter.” 

“If it’s Skirk please tell a Pyro Lector to burn it.” He said, sarcastically. “Maybe even have a Herald douse the ashes.” 

“No, this is from the Tsaritsa.” 

“Give it to me.” He rushed over and snatched the letter out of the Lector's hand. “Sorry, I’ve just been waiting for this.” 

The Lector sighed and rolled her eyes…well he assumed she did. “You don’t need to apologize. You are the prince.” 

Aether looked at the letter and it was definitely from the Tsaritsa. 

The envelope was an arctic blue with small snowflakes imprinted on the envelope that could only be seen in the right light. His name was written in white ink in the Tsarista’s calligraphy. 

“Well well well,” he tsked, “looks like she wrote this with her own hand. Must be personal.” 

He turned the envelope over and saw the sigil of a crown shaped like a snowflake. Most of the time when he got letters from the “Tsaritsa” they would usually be stamped with the Fauti symbol. But this stamp only belonged to her. He opened the envelope and took out the letter. The letter was written in an over-done cursive font. The words constantly looped into one another or looked like chicken scratch. Thankfully, he understood what her awful penmanship said. 

Dear Aether, Prince of the Abyss,

“Calling me Prince? Oh she’s mad.” 

I’m sorry for my late response. Running a country is a hard task unlike you lazing about in the underground doing who knows what to pass the time. But I’ve heard that time is fast there and that might not be a problem for the likes of you. 

“Fucking bitch!” Aether yelled as the Lector stood there trying not to laugh at the reactions that he was having. It was always a fun show watching those two banter. Even if just by letter. 

I received your poorly written and strongly worded letter many moons ago but decided not to read it so as not to waste my precious energy on a task so draining as reading your boorish writing. Nonetheless, I knew that I would have to read your letter and I must say: It’s astounding that you’ve managed to get worse at writing after 500 years. Honestly, my intellect decreased just reading it. 

“Did she write this just to make fun of me!?” Aether yelled as he grabbed a piece of paper. “Well I’ll give her strong words. I’ll give her a whole thesaurus!” 

“Please finish reading.” The lector begged. 

He sighed and continued. 

You are right though. Perhaps I should give you an explanation. Please come to dinner with me and the Harbingers. Please come next month on the thirtieth at 8:00pm. I will reveal what you want to know. 

Sincerely , 

The Tsaritsa, Archon of Cryo, God of Love

“She invited me to dinner?” Aether questioned. “She must be bored. Well, this letter will definitely keep her entertained.” 

He grabbed his pen and dipped it in ink as he began to write. “Dear Tsaritsa,” he said aloud. “Archon of Cyro and God of Pettiness.” 

“My Prince please.” 

“You seem weirdly cheerful.” Lumine observed as Aether smiled and took the lead. “Got a crush?” 

Aether had run into Lumine just as she was getting her rewards for quests and commissions. Now they were just taking a stroll through the plaza.

“I wish!” Aether was thinking about the look on Tsaritsa's face when she got his letter. “I’ve just been riding a bit of an adventure high.” 

“You’re sure this is just an adventure high?” Lumine seemed suspicious. “Seems like something else is going on.” 

“Well, I guess I’m just happy!” Aether smiled and Lumine did since it’s been a while since he had. “Nothing could possibly change that!” 

“Hey!” Sara from Good Hunter yelled as she saw them walk by. “Over here!” 

“Fun while it lasted.” He mumbled as Lumine giggled. 

“Hi Sara!” Paimon said as they walked over to her. “Anything to eat?” 

Sara chuckled. “Unfortunately not right now. We’re just finishing prep work. You can come back later though.” 

Paimon pouted at the news. The little glutton. 

“Anyway,” Sara continued. “I was wondering if you could carry a request I have for the Acting Grand Master.” 

“Sure.” Lumine agreed. “Nothing hard. What’s the message?” 

“Currently the restaurant is busy. Because of this we need to get more ingredients. But our suppliers in Springdale can’t come by because the area is blocked by hillichurls. Now they said that they're only responsible for selling ingredients and not delivery.” 

“I see. So you want us to beat up the hunters?” Lumine punched his shoulder as he giggled. 

“Well, make sure that the knights help with the situation.” 

“Phew!” Sara seemed relieved. “Help is on the way. With Jean on the case it should be done in no time.”

“People really seem to trust Jean.” Paimon said. 

“Yes, she’s so sweet and considerate. It’s hard not to!” Sara gushed until she seemed to realize something. “Oh, I almost forgot that Charles from Angel’s Share said he needed help to. Go and see him before Jean.” 

“Well like Paimon says: ‘In for a penny, in for a pound. That’s just the Paimon way.” 

“I thought the Paimon way was to sleep and laze around?” Lumine jokes.

“Shhhh!” Paimon hushed. “I’m trying to sound mature.” 

After a short walk to Angel’s Share they saw Charles posting some posters on the blackboard. 

Charles looked annoyed and grunted at them. “What do you think this is, kiddo, a fruit juice store?” 

“How rude!” Paimon chided. 

“I’ll have you know that me and my sister are probably older than your whole family combined!” He hated when people thought that he and Lumine were kids. 

Charles gave him a skeptical look. “Sure you are!” He said sarcastically. “And I’m the Anemo Archon!” 

“I swear I will shove my sword so far up you’re a-” 

Lumine covered his mouth before he could say more. “Sara sent us saying you had a complainant.” 

“Oh, my apologies then.” Charles put his hands together as some way of asking for forgiveness. “Could you ask her for my tax paper? Elzer needs to start doing the accounts again and the tax on alcohol here is steep.” 

“Buddy,” Aether was confused. “The Acting Grand Master is in charge of protecting the city. Not looking for tax papers.” 

“Yeah, my brother is right.” Lumine agreed. “Why would Jean know about your taxes? Wouldn’t that be dealt with in accounting or something?” 

“Acting Grand Master Jean looks over the accounts,” Charles explained. “Since wine is the cities main source of income she personally looks through it.” 

“But that doesn’t seem like something she should do,” Paimon added. “Sounds like she’s pushing herself.” 

“Well it wasn’t always like this. Jean just started doing it and it makes things easier.” 

“So you’re letting one person pick up on your slack?” Lumine asked. “Do you feel no shame?” 

“Well now that you mention it maybe a little.” Charles sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. 

They all walked away giving Charles disappointed glares headed off to Jean. Another walk through the city they made it to the Knight’s Headquarters and were about to head inside when a woman stopped them. 

“Have you seen a cat?” Margaret asked, looking behind them. 

“Do you mean Diona?” Lumine asked.

“Hehe funny.” The laugh seemed a bit more nervous than happy. “I meant my cat Princey. He was home and then he was gone.” 

“I mean cats do that a lot don’t they?” Aether asked. “Cat’s love to go and come like it’s nothing. Maybe that’s what he did?” 

“I mean yeah but what if he doesn’t know where to go?” Margaret fret. “Or he went out the walls and got attacked by hilichurls? Ate something he’s not supposed to? So many things that can happen.” 

“I mean I guess we could help.” Lumine reluctantly said. 

“Lumine you’re such a softie.” Paimon said. “But we have to go see Jean.” 

“Oh you’re going to see Jean?” Margaret seems to have gotten some hope. “Can you tell her about Prince?”

Aether, Lumine, and Paimon stared at each other and then back at Margaret completely dumbfounded. 

“I’m sorry I think I just had a stroke for a second,” He said in pure disbelief. “Do you want Jean –the person literally running the city– to help find your cat?”

“Why not?” Margaret got defenseful. “Jean is a nice person.” 

“Yeah, but she also has more important things to do,” Paimon stated. “Like, running the city?” 

“Well, just try to mention it to her.” Margaret walked away before they could even object. 

“I think there's chemicals in the water.” Aether watched as Margaret continued looking for the cat. “That has to be it.” 

They decided to not tell Jean about the cat because she might genuinely go looking for it. When they walked into her office they almost didn’t want to tell her any of the requests. 

Jean's office was full of paperwork. Stacks of paper were left on the table at the side while three more stacks were on Jean's desk. An intimidating book that looked to be almost a foot thick was opened with Jean looking through the pages and then writing something down. 

Jean didn’t look that well either. Her eyes had deep black bags underneath while her skin looked paler than normal. She even coughed and sniffled a few times. 

“Jean?” Lumine hesitated seeing the state that Jean was in. She decided to just ask about the tax form and have her and Aether deal with the other stuff. 

Jean didn’t even glance from her work but continued to do so as she coughed.

“Acting Grand Master?” Paimon tried but didn’t get a response. 

“Jean? Jeany? Jeany Jean?” Aether tried to the annoyed glares of Lumine and Paimon.

Surprisingly the last one worked and Jean finally acknowledged them. “Please don’t call me Jeany.” Her voice sounded incredibly hoarse. 

“Hello Lumine, Paimon, and Aether.” Jean glanced at him and frowned before turning away.

Aether’s mind couldn’t help but think about that reaction. Just a few days ago Jean would smile at him and would keep eye contact with him but now she didn’t seem to acknowledge him. He even swore he saw a change. The way her eyes looked at him. Her brow getting tighter and arms are fidgeting. Her jaw clenched ever so slightly. It was like she was…wary of him. But she could also just be stressed or he was overanalyzing people. Which he did tend to do…a lot. 

“So what do you need help with?” 

“Charles from Angels Share needs his quarterly tax form.” Lumine explained. 

“But what about-” Paimon began before Aether covered her mouth. 

“I see,” Jean coughed as she started moving some papers. “I might have it here.” She quickly looked through the pile and sighed. “No, wait there, probably over there.” 

Jean got up and stumbled slightly. 

“Jean, are you okay?” Lumine asked, edging towards Jean.

“I’m fi-” Then Jean fainted. 

The Cathedral looks better when you’re not literally dying. The pews were decorated in fractured lights of colors from the stained glass windows that shone in the late morning sun. Wooden chandeliers adorned in candles gave the church a soft The floor glistened white with swirls of blue as if to represent the wind. Above the podium stood a pipe organ that seemed to reach into the ceiling. An organist was even practicing a song. Of course no place of worship isn’t complete without its god. Below the organ was a Statue of the Anemo Archon. Carved in a beautiful marble that didn’t even look like stone. He was draped in his usual cloth looking forward in a serene way. The statue seemed to have more of an aura of the god than its actual muse. 

They were sitting at one of the pews waiting to hear about Jean. Jean was incredibly weak and could hardly stand while they were bringing her here. Who knows what was wrong. 

The large mahogany door that led to the infirmary opened to show Barbara. She looked a bit worried but also relieved. 

Lumine was the first to get up. “Is Jean okay?” 

Barbara gave a relieved smile. “Don’t worry she’s fine. It’s just burn out from work stress. She just needs rest.” 

“I never knew that stress could do all that.” Paimon said.

“Yes, the mind can do a lot to the body when in distress and many people decide to not listen.” Barbara explained. “Thank you for bringing her here. Knowing her she’d probably persist. I keep telling her not to push herself so much.” 

“You know Jean?” Aether asked.

Barbara chuckled. “Of course she’s my sister.” 

They stared at Barbara mouths agape. Now looking more closely. She did look a lot like Jean. Her face was just rounder while Jean’s was a bit sharper. 

“But your last name is Pegg?” Paimon questioned. 

“Our parents divorced when I was a little.” Barbara explained as a bittersweet look appeared on her face. “Because of this me and Jean haven’t been all that close. I even think this is why Jean overworked herself.” 

“Really?” Lumine asked.

“You see, the Gunnhilder clan is known for the Knights. Why our ancestors founded the Knights of Favonious. So of course knighthood is very important. While I went with my dad; Jean went with our mom and she can be ....” Barbara was looking for the right word. “Extreme.” 

“How extreme are we talking?” Aether felt like he knew the answer though. 

“This is what she said to me the last time I visited.” Barbara straightened her back and put on a pose accent. “‘Though you have the last name Pegg the blood of a Gunnhilder courses through your veins. Instead of singing praises to Barbatos you should be fighting for his ideals.’” Barbara sighed. “She’s always been passionate about knighthood. She’s not exactly satisfied with my choice of singing and the church.” 

“Barbara, that's so sad.” Paimon looked at her glum. 

“It’s okay. It does make me upset but I just go along with it. I could only imagine what she said to Jean.”

“Well, it definitely can’t be good if she’s frequenting the infirmary.” Lumine said. “Jean does so much for everyone. We should do something back.” 

“You are a Honorary Knight. Why not do some of the things on Jean’s workload?” Barbara suggested. 

“I mean we were planning that anyway,” Aether said. “What’s a few more things?” 

“That’s the spirit!” Barbara cheered. “I’ll make sure Jean is well rested. You guys can head back to headquarters and lighten the load.” 

“Sounds like a plan!” Paimon yelled that caused a few people to give her the dirty eye. 

Out of all the people to see at headquarters, why did it have to be Kaeya? 

It makes sense obviously. He is the Cavalry Captain. It feels like he’s following him. 

“I need to use the restroom,” That was the best excuse he had. 

“There’s one inside the headquarters.” Lumine said. 

“I don’t need to anymore.” 

Kaeya waved at them as they approached. He seemed tense. Tapping his foot rapidly with a tight frown on his face. “I heard that Jean fell ill. On behalf of the Knights of Favinous thank you for the assistance.”

So courteous and polite,” Paimon seemed to blush. “This isn’t the Kaeya Paimon knows.” 

“I am the cavalry captain. I can’t act brash and unruly like you all the time.” 

“Back to normal.” 

“We wanted to know if we could help with lightening Jean’s workload.” Lumine said.

Kaeya smiled at her. “Well aren’t you a sweetheart.” 

“Oh yeah, me and Aether used to be called little helpers.” Lumine brought him into a side hug. 

“Oh you’re parents?” 

“I think,” Lumine thought hard about but all that came to her were fuzzy images. “It all comes fuzzy. But maybe it was? I mean we all had parents.” 

“You can’t remember your parents?” Paimon asked. 

“My memories are really fuzzy. There are things I do and don’t remember.” Lumine faced Aether. “Aether do you have the same issue?” 

He did. A long time ago. “Yeah, I do too.” 

“How unfortunate.” Kaeya looked to be genuine. “At least you two have each other. A strong relationship. ” 

Even though Lumine couldn’t catch on, Aether could. That one word filled him with unexplainable dread. But Kaeya was right. They did have a strong relationship. So strong that Lumine would join him after seeing what he saw. 

“Anyway, I truly appreciate the help. There is so much to do and prepare. So you’ll take care of all the things that you told Jean, correct?” 

“That’s right.” 

They decided to go for the simplest one. That one being the cat. 

They walked to the plaza where they found Margaret talking to a green clad man. 

‘Just my fucking luck!’ Aether thought to himself.

“So it’s your cat that’s missing.” Venti asked Margaret. His face was flushed and eyes puffy as if he was crying. 

Venti turned his head and smiled at him. Why? Why is he smiling? What does he know?

“Venti? Are you here to help us?” Paimon asked. 

“On the contrary, it is I that needs help.” Mischief flashed for a quick minute. “Maybe this new friend of yours can help.” 

Lumine turned to see Aether looking incredibly tense. Why did he look so nervous suddenly? He was a bit shy but not like this. He wouldn’t tense up with a new person. Especially not with her around. 

“This is my brother Aether.” Lumine explained. “I was going to introduce you sooner but couldn’t find you.” 

“What wonderful news! So wonderful it should have a tune.” Venti took out his lyre and began to strum. 

Venti was doing this purely out of spite. Rhyming annoyed Aether to end. Perfect way to welcome back an old friend.

“Two siblings united, what wonderful news. For all know one head no better than too. Two siblings united, after months gone by. Siblings born at the same time. Siblings no longer parted by the unknowns of life. May these siblings stay together for they do not; who knows what terrible things would come to rot.” 

Margaret, Lumine, and Paimon clapped as Venti finished the last note. 

Aether clapped too but in his head he thought: “I want to shoot myself.” 

“Venti, you’re lyre sounded a bit off,” Paimon mentioned as she examined the lyre. 

“It’s more noticeable than I thought.” Venti shook his head. “Margarets cat seemed to have picked up my new astral iron strings.” 

“Well, cats do like string,” Margaret came up to Prince’s defense. “It’s just instinct.” 

“Sounds like the excuse a parent makes for their spoiled child.” 

“While, I love to see that the animals also have a free-spirit, it is quite…aducious.” Venti sighed. “Those strings don’t come cheap. Imbued with anemo and the songs of the wind. Those strings are a bard's mighty good friend.” 

“Please stop rhyming.” Aether begged but no one paid him any mind. 

“Wait anemo?” Aether could practically see a light bulb flash on top Paimons head. “Lumine you can use elemental sight.” 

“That’s a great idea.” Lumine started to look around and ran in the other direction. 

“You aren’t going to help your sister?” Margaret asked.

“Cats don’t like me. It’s easier this way.” 

Lumine returned with a black cat holding a ball of string. 

“Prince!”  Margaret took the cat out of Lumine’s arms and brought it into a hug. “Where did you run off too!?” The cat meowed in response. “It’s straight home for you!” 

Margaret thanked them as she headed off. 

“That’s one task down.” Paimon said. 

“Achoo!” Venti sneezed as he tried dusting off the ball of string. “There’s cat hair all over the strings. It’s making my allergies act up.” 

“An archon with allergies?” Lumine asked. “Oh yeah Aether he’s the Anemo Archon.” 

“Noted.” 

“Yes, unfortunately it is true.” Venti shrugged. “But I’m sure another archon has a similar problem.” 

Aether highly doubts that. 

“Well, now let’s go to Charles next.” Paimon already started to float away. 

“Lumine if you don’t mind, can I talk with Aether for a bit?” Venti smiled. “I’d love to hear where he’s been.” 

“Aether, do you want to talk to Venti?” Lumine asked.

“It’s fine. I’m sure you had them worried about me. Only makes sense.” 

As Lumine left Venti and Aether sat next to each other by the fountain. Venti was calmly replacing his lyre’s strings but Aether was full of nerves and unease. 

“What do you want, Barbatos?” Aether couldn’t hide the venom that came out of his words. 

Venti finished fixing his lyre and turned to Aether with a soft smile. “I wrote you a song.” 

“Why?”

“You’re a dear friend.”

Venti plucked the strings of the lyre. A deeper tone being played. It felt ominous. He continued to play this dark tune until the words finally came.

Oh wayward traveler far from home

To distance worlds to which you roam

To this world that you called home

That now you wish to crush

Oh wayward traveler what have you seen?

That’s tore your spirit and made you bleed

What secrets have you undercovered? 

What truths have been discovered?

Oh wayward traveler 

You’ve fought so hard

For something that will cause you harm

So please dear traveler think this through

Before you regret what you have stewed.

“I’m not applauding that,” Aether narrowed his eyes at the still smiling barb. 

Venti was always hard to read. Most people even gods give supple tells about true emotions. He was trained to detect that. The way a person’s eye squints when they lie. A slight octave shift. How eyes move when panicked. All of this he could read in even the most solemn face. But Venti knew that. He knew it and changed suit accordingly. If he was mad he would probably hide it with a chuckle or cheeky joke. He knew how to make his eyes tell a different story. He knew every tell that Aether would look for and mess with it. 

“Was it bad?” Venti asked innocently. Aether wanted to smack that stupid look from his face. That asinine grin of god who had no idea what he was doing. The overall lax of his posture and attitude. And those eyes. 

Venti’s eyes were an ombre effect of seafoam and dark blues. As if the winds themself were swirling inside them. But winds aren’t always soft and light. Sometimes it's rough. If there was one emotion he could see clear as day in Venti’s eyes it was pity. And he hated to be pitied. 

“I don’t like threats, Barbatos.” Aether answered. “What’s your game here?” 

Venti sighed and Aether noticed sadness started to creep in. Or was it? “I’m not playing a game, Aether. I’m worried.” 

“About what?” 

“The Aether I knew wouldn’t have killed that man.” Venti stared at Aether waiting for him to confess. For once the barb didn’t change his feelings to deceive him. What could this mean? “Don’t lie about it either. We both know it.” 

“Well, you would know that there wasn’t another choice.” Aether said. “Besides you didn’t do anything.” 

“You’re right.” Venti got up. “You’re sister doesn’t seem to remember anything.”

“It’s foggy.” Aether shrugged. “The same thing happened to me. But she’ll remember.” 

“Well if you say so.” Venti turned to Aether with a gleam in his eyes. “Before I go, you know that I let you off the hook because the man wasn’t born in Mondstat.” 

“You’ve changed to Barbatos.” Aether observed. “You consider anyone who lives here as your kin.” 

“Well, I’m lenient for an old friend. But,” The wind suddenly started to pick up. Leaves flew as people were holding onto hats and coats to stop them from being blown away. Venti’s eyes and hair started to glow slightly as wind whirled around him. “If you kill another of my people. I will tell Lumine about your plan.”  

Aether sighed. He wanted to pretend that it was an empty word thread. That he didn’t care if Lumine knew. But he couldn’t pretend. 

“Alright,” Aether sighed. “I’ll make sure of it.” 

Venti smiled. But it wasn’t his usual go-lucky type of smile. This one was strained. “Glad to hear it.” 

For the second time that month Aether was going on autopilot. Of course Venti knew. Of course he had to know. Because nothing can be easy can it? He knows why Venti isn’t going to tell. The sentimental fool still thinks that he’ll back out. That he wouldn’t have the will to destroy every bridge to achieve his goal. Even his sister’s. Even her. Right? 

“Aether?” Lumine waved a hand at him that snapped him out of his daze. 

He looked around and was surprised to see they were at the Cathedral. 

“Didn’t we need to see Charles?” Aether started to turn back but Lumine grabbed him.

“We already did.” Lumine looked at him dumbfounded. “Very since you talked to Venti you’ve been in your own world. Did Venti say something? Do I need to beat him up?” 

“No.” Aether walked into the Cathedral while Lumine continued to look at him troubled. 

Barbara stood in front of the Statue of Barbatos seeming to pray. She turned around and waved at them. 

“How did everything go?” Barbara asked. 

“Everything is finished.” Paimon wiped at her brow as if she did anything. “It was a lot even with some of the knights' help.” 

“That’s what being the Acting Grandmaster is all about.” Barbara sighed. “If you’re looking for Jean she has already left.” 

“But isn’t she still sick?” Lumine asked.

“I tried to tell her but she refused.” Barbara frowned just thinking about it. “She probably went by Windrise. She always does when she’s stressed.”

“Do you want us to check on her?” He wanted to go home but he was actually worried for Jean. 

“If you don’t mind.” 

“Okay, let’s head off.” Aether turned back towards the door but realized that he didn’t hear Lumine. 

“Aether, can you wait for me?” Lumine gave him a soft smile. “I wanted to talk to Barbara.” 

“About what?” Barbara didn’t know anything about him being in the Abyss. She couldn’t. Unless he was on some strong painkillers and he said something incriminating. Oh his plan is failing. It’s failing so hard.

“Just stuff.” Lumine looked away from him, obviously distressed. For what? “It’ll be two minutes. Two minutes and I’ll be outside. Okay?” 

He could save this. Stop being defensive. If he stayed defensive then she would get suspicious and believe whatever Barbara said. Would he have to take care of Barbara? He liked her. She was nice and caring. If she couldn’t be controlled then…

“Aether?” Lumine repeated.

“I’ll be outside.”

Aether left the church and for some reason Lumine felt relieved. 

“Lumine what’s wrong?” Paimon asked.

For the past month she had been keeping what she was thinking deep inside. That maybe if she ignored it long enough that she wouldn’t be bothered by it. But now…she needed help.

“Barbara,” Lumine started to ask but felt her hands shake. “Did Aether say anything weird while he was here?” 

“Hmmm,” Barbara’s face scrunched up in thought. “Not really. The painkillers always mellow him out and he would just ramble about random stuff. He only acted weird off the meds but that was probably withdrawal. Why do you ask?” 

“I think,” She couldn’t believe she was thinking this. “Aether doesn’t like it here.” 

“Oh,” Barbara was a bit shocked by that. “Well, that’s to be expected.” 

“Why is that expected?” 

“Wellll,” Barbara dragged. “I read some books about the mind while learning about the body. The mind does really crazy things when it’s stressed. Especially after something traumatic.” 

“But what trauma does Aether have of Mondstat?” Paimon asked. “He’s only been here once.” 

“He was trapped on a mountain with nothing but the clothes on his back. Was attacked the minute he got off the mountain. And almost died when he stepped into Mondstat.” Barbara finished listing. “That seems like a good amount of trauma from one place.” 

“But can the mind really do that?” Lumine asked.

“The brain is responsible for everything.” Barbara explained. “It tells the body what to do and the body tells it what it needs. If the brain thinks the body is in danger then it’ll alert the body. For example, Aether probably remembers bad things happening with the church and that’s why he spaces off when he’s here.” 

“That makes a lot of sense.” Lumine was relieved to know that Aether was okay physically but, “How do you cure it?” 

“There is none.” 

“How!?” Paimon exclaimed. 

“The brain isn’t fully understood.” Barbara continued. “Maybe if it was then we’d have one but for now you just need to be nice to him.” 

“Just be nice?” That didn’t seem like a solution.

“Yeah! Nice and understanding. How about this:” Barbara suggested. “Lantern Rite is coming soon. Liyue looks so pretty and relaxing plus I’m sure you have friends. Why not take Aether to that and it might help.” 

“That sounds good!” A hungry gleam shone in the pixies' eyes. “The food is the best during that time. Oh Aether would love it! Spicy fish stew with ripe peppers, Lotus Crisps hot from frying and still dripping with oil, and dessert.” 

“Sounds more like you’re excited.” Lumine side-eyed.

“But, only go if he wants to. It could stress him out more if he’s forced too.” 

“Don’t get your hopes up yet Paimon.” Lumine hugged Barbara who returned it. “Thank you. I’ll tell him about it after Jean.” 

“No problem.” 

Windrise. One of Mondstat’s shining attractions. It was a long plain filled with tall grass and flowers that glided in whatever direction the wind blew. Filling the air with a fierce scent of windwheel esther combined with the sugary smell of sweet flowers and refreshing blast of mint. 

If the picturesque valley wasn’t already good enough there was also the giant oak tree that stood in the center. The tree was so tall and thick that its roots appeared above and cracked the rock. The sun passed through the trees dense branches and leaves and shone on the pond making it glimmer with extra life. 

Under the tree was a Statue of the Seven. Just like all the others, its arms were outstretched while looking serene. Right below Jean was bowing with her sword planted on the ground. Jean looked better than she had earlier. Her skin had a bit more color and the bags in her eyes didn’t seem as dark. 

“Hi Jean.” Paimon said, uncharacteristically soft. “How are you?” 

Jean got up and fumbled slightly but still stood up. “I’m feeling better thank you. This is all so embarrassing. How can I be worthy of being the Loinfang and Dandelion Knight when a little cold kept me from working.” 

“Jean, there is nothing wrong with taking a break.” 

“You don’t understand,” Jean turned from them as she looked longing at the tree before them. “My ancestor, Vanessa, was the one who created the Knight’s of Favorinus. She stopped the rule of the aristocrats and started a new age for Mondstat. The original Dandelion Knight.

“As a Gunnhildr I have to have the best knight. She is my ancestor after all. But yet I still feel like I’m nothing compared to her.”

“Jean,” Paimon sunken down lower as Jean finished her speech. 

“Jean, you’re a good knight.” Aether said.

“That’s sweet but we barely know each other.” 

“No, I mean it.” Aether knew exactly what Jean  was talking about. “I’ve seen a lot of knights. Some of them don’t deserve that honor. But you do. I’ve only seen you work a few times and I’m amazed at how well you do it.” 

“Thank you Aether.” Jean smiled but still refused to meet his eye. So she was suspicious of him. 

Jean stiffened and looked around. “Show yourself!” 

Suddenly a pyro abyss mage appeared out of nowhere. 

“Just as I was about to get rid of the Grand Master in her moment of weakness you two come and mess things up.” 

“How did you know about Jean’s condition?” Paimon asked. 

“Nevermind that. I shall take my leave.” The mage teleported a few feet away and started to run away.

“After him!” Jean yelled. 

He has no idea how the Abyss knew about Jean’s condition. Yes, he knows that they had ears everywhere but he didn’t even have to say anything and they found out. Regardless, they killed the mage and were now back at the city. 

“Master Jean!” One of the knight’s ran over and saluted her. “There is an issue at Angel’s Share that needs your assistance.” 

“She just got back and you already have something for her to do?” Lumine shook her head. “Shameful.” 

“But that’s what Kaeya told me to say?” The knight seemed confused. 

“What is Kaeya up to?” Jean walked ahead of them and they followed suit. 

Angels Share was surprisingly empty with not even people standing outside. You would even think it was closed if the lights weren’t still on.

They opened the door as some people yelled in surprise. 

So it turns out that after Jean got sick the knight’s decided to throw a little party for appreciation. Basically all of the errands they were doing were just to help with the party setup. 

It was a nice and small get together. Aether sipped at his drink which was, unfortunately, non-alcoholic. But he continued to drink it because it was actually good. 

“Aether, can I ask you something?” Lumine had suddenly appeared beside him. 

“Sure.” Was that it for his plan?

“Do you want to go to Liyue?” 

Or not. In fact it helped. “Sure.” 

“Oh, wow, that was quick.” 

“Is that bad?” 

“No, you’ve just been….well your responses have been a tad delayed.”

“Well, they aren’t now.” Now he can get her to Inazuma. 

Chapter Text

Lumine was treating Aether weird. 

Not a bad type of weird but weird nonetheless. 

It all started yesterday. Lumine was being weird about choices. Like at breakfast when she was making eggs. It’s not that Aether didn’t like eggs but they were one of those foods he tended to like and dislike for a certain period. 

He groaned about it and was expecting his sister's usual snappy comeback but instead she asked what he wanted. To his surprise she started making the teacakes he had asked for. No complaining or forcing him to eat the eggs she had made. 

He could have passed that off as a one off occasion but it wasn’t. Usually Lumine likes to walk and wander around when they travel. He could remember the many times she insisted they walk and embrace nature instead of just flying. 

He’d prepped a tent and sleeping bags. All the essential stuff for a day trip. 

“Do you want to walk there?” Lumine asked as they left the city gates. 

“Not really.” Aether shrugged. “I mean we can teleport there but you want to walk.” 

“We can teleport.” 

“Are you sure?” 

“Are you sure?” Lumine repeated with this strange tone that sounded overly empathic. Like a mom talking to her toddler. 

“Yeah. I want to teleport.” 

Lumine nodded as she grabbed my hand and felt the similar rush of the teleporting. The world blended into a rush of colors until settling into the orange and reds of Liyue. 

“Well, we're a whole month early for Lantern Rite.” Paimon sighed. “What do we do now?” 

“First we get a place to stay.” Lumine always took the charge. “We saved Liyue so I’m sure Ningguang can hook us up with a discounted hotel.”

“You don’t want to camp?” Aether was stunned by this. Lumine tends to have them save their money so they would just camp. Camping was nice. Depending on the weather and season. 

“Do you want to camp?” There was that voice again. That overly patronizing voice. Why was she talking like that? 

“Why are you being weird?” Aether asked. 

Lumine’s eyes darted away from him as she started to tense up. “I’m not being weird.” 

“Yes, you are.” He insisted as Lumine continued to look away. “You’ve been overwhelmingly nice, you’re talking to me like a baby, and the minute I say I don’t want to do something you don't even argue.” 

“Aren’t those all good things?” Paimon looked at Aether confused. 

“That’s not the point,” Aether faced Lumine as she still tried to avoid his eyes. “Why are you treating me like I’m fragile?” 

Lumine simply shook her head and looked at her wrist. “Look at the time!” Lumine didn’t wear a watch. “If we don’t hurry and get to Ningguang then we’ll be sleeping outside!” Lumine briskly walked towards a staircase nearby. 

“What are you hiding, Lumine?” He murmured as  he followed suit. 

Aether had to give Lumine props. She obviously made a very influential friend because the building she’d taken him to was…outstanding. 

The building looked to be some sort of temple with guards surrounding and guarding its sides. Large wooden doors engraved with gold that were shaped into ornate shapes and patterns. In the early morning sun the curved roofs seemed to glimmer like cor lapis. 

Aether gave a low whistle. “Geez, I don’t even feel like I should be here.” 

Lumine smiled as she made her way up the stairs but stopped. 

Aether saw what blocked her. Three women all dressed in the same tight red dress with gold linings. They all looked extremely tired and frustrated. 

“Hey, aren’t you Ninguang’s servants?” Paimon asked as she floated over. 

The woman with pigtails pouted at Paimon’s question and crossed her arms. “We’re secretaries not servants.” 

“Have you seen Ganyu?” A woman with a bob interrupted. “It’s been a week since she left for Jueyun Karst and no one has seen her yet. She’s the General Secretary and we’ve taken over her responsibilities but she still isn’t back.” 

“Why would she go to Jueyun Karst?” Lumine asked.

Aether remembered Jueyun Karst. It was one of the many abodes for the Adepti. The Adepti tend to not welcome anyone but their own, not even their human worshippers. He learned that the hard when the minute Abyss Mages stepped foot in there they were slaughtered. After that he put a strict ban on certain areas in Liyue. 

“They wanted to send a thank you to the illuminated ones for their help.” Aether would say illuminated ones was a bit too fancy a title. The adepti could be incredibly full of themselves. He tends to call them ‘Immortals with an ego trip’. It was much more accurate. “She should have been back by now.” 

“Maybe she took a detour?” Paimon suggested. “She works really hard. Maybe she wanted to stop and smell the sweet flowers.” 

“That’s not like her though,” The bob woman added. “Miss Ganyu is a conscientious person in Liyue. She knows all her responsibilities and who those would fall to if she isn’t back on time. Even for her annual break you’d have to force her from her desk.”

“She’s half-adeptus.” Lumine shrugged. “She fought in the Archon War. I doubt she’s in any real trouble. Why are you all so upset?” 

“Because of her huge workload!” The ponytail woman blurted out as the other women looked away ashamed. Points for honesty. 

“Traveler, aren’t you friends with the adepti?” Bob asked. “You can go into Jueyun Karst whenever, right?” 

“Yep!” Paimon exclaimed. “We’ve been there loads of times.” 

“Can you perhaps go there and get Miss Ganyu?” Pigtails asked. “Preferable before we collapse from the workload.” 

“Seems like lives are at stake.” Aether said sarcastically.

“Aether, do you want to go?” And again. Patronizing voice.

“Yes, I want to go.” Aether started to walk off before Lumine could start interrogating him.

They teleported to Mt Aozang to find Ganyu. 

Aether was a bit nervous about meeting this half-adeptus. She seemed nice with how the women talked about her but his last interaction with an adeptus was…not fun. 

Upon a cliff under a yellow leafed tree stood a woman with light blue hair wrapped in a bun.

“Ganyu?” Lumine yelled as they got closer. This seemed to break Ganyu from her train of thought. 

Ganyu had ice blue hair that she’d put into a bun topped with a hairpin that resembled a bouquet of glaze lilies as red and black horns curved at her scalp. Her face was pale and round. Heart-shaped and complimented the way her hair fell into bangs. Her eyes looked like a cloudy sunset, descending from mauve to a light golden hue. 

Her dress looks like the other secretaries. While the top looked tight being white with red ribbon-like buttons and a bell-shaped necklace; the bottom was looser. It reminds him of the glaciers in Snezhnya, with its ombre effect as hints of gold swirled around the center. A red roped belt wrapped around her waist, on the right a clover charm held a cryo vision.The dress and sleeves at the end almost looked like icicles as they jutted out in a point. 

“Traveler?” Ganyu’s eyes seemed to be filled with a deep sadness. “What are you doing here? Is it personal or public matters?” Ganyu shook her head as she asked. “No, I shouldn’t talk like that. I’ve cut ties with the human world. Please contact Yuhai Pavilion with matters regarding the commercial port.” 

“Cutting ties?” Lumine’s confusion turned to concern. “But why?” 

“Yeah, I thought you loved being Qixing Secretary?” Paimon asked. “They're all worried and want you to come back.” 

“Yeah, I’m sure you love your job.” Aether lied. He really didn’t know whether or not she did like her job. But the ‘cutting ties with the human world’ concerned him so best to go with Lumine and (unfortunately) Paimon. 

A sad smile spread across Ganyu’s face. “Is that so?” Ganyu shook her head. “I’m sorry, but you’ve come here in vain.” 

“Did something happen?” Paimon asked. 

“The clouds fold and unfold, the tide ebbs and flows. It was meant to be.” Ganyu said solemnly. “When the adeptus entrusted Liyue Harbor to humans I knew it would soon be time for me to take my leave.”

“What would make you think that anyone wants you to go?” Aether wasn’t really understanding this. “They seemed like they really needed you.” 

“But I was replaced by Baiwen, Baixiao, and Baishi.” Ganyu said. “After I delivered the note I saw that they were doing my work.”

“Because they need someone to do your work while you were gone.” Lumine smiled. “It’s just a misunderstanding.” 

Ganyu gave a sympathetic smile. “There is no need for words of comfort. They gave me the opportunity to leave with grace and tact. I shouldn’t make a scene.” Ganyu turned away from them and to the scenery of the mountainside. “After a 1,000 years away from Jueyun Karst. Looking at the clouds floating on the mountain peaks. It brings me peace.” 

Aether agreed with Ganyu. The scenery of the mountain was incredible. Many small mountains jutted into the sky as they surpassed the clouds. Making it look like a sea in the sky. However he disagreed with the whole ‘I got fired’ spiel. He hoped this woman wasn’t an archer because she missed the mark. 

“No really!” Paimon exclaimed. “It really is a misunderstanding!” 

“WHO DARES DISTURB THE PEACE OF THESE MOUNTAINS?” A deep echoey voice bellowed as a sky blue crane flew down.

“What the fu-” Lumine gave him a shove before he finished.

“Cloud Retainer!” Paimon yelled. “We’re…ummm…incredibly sorry.” 

“Hmmph,” Cloud Retainer brought one of her alluring blue and yellow wings to her beak as if to cover a laugh. “One merely jests. One felt your presence once a foot was laid on this land.” 

Paimon breathed a sigh of release as Lumine also seemed to relax. What the hell did this bird do that had them so scared?

“Who is this new companion of yours?” Cloud Retainer examined Aether and he couldn’t help but squirm. “He resembles you quite well.” 

“That’s because he’s my brother.” Lumine locked their arms together. “This is Aether.” 

“I was wondering why he looked like you.” Ganyu said. “I’m so glad you’re safe. Lumine was constantly worried.” 

“That’s what I’ve been told.” And it made him feel bad everytime. He knew exactly what Lumine had to go through. It was hard for him too. Not to mention he was avoiding her for a while. He felt so guilty. He wasn’t worth this type of greeting. He wasn’t worthy of anything. 

“Have you come to chat about the old times with Ganyu?” Cloud Retainer asked, he must have tuned out everything else. “You seem to get along quite well.” 

“Old times?” Paimon asked. 

Ganyu gave a small groan at the mention of the old times.

“A matter leaves you at an impasse, then?” Cloud Retainer continued. “Don’t fret. One is exceptional in seeking avenues for conversation. Especially, since one only has one companion for idle talks. Since you are her companions then tales of her youth are what one will apprise you of.” 

“Cloud Retainer!” Ganyu whined as she swayed side to side shyly. 

Cloud Retainer chuckled. “Nothing to be ashamed of. We had to be a seed before we became flowers. You were also so cute as a child, one is most certain your friends would be interested.” 

“Ohhh, Paimon wants to know!” 

“I’m curious.” Lumine added.

“Sounds interesting.” 

A motherly tone creeped into Cloud Retainer as she spoke. “Hehe…Little Ganyu loved when the top of her horns caressed. When one was still taking care of her she would often pester one to caress them. She would else-wise loath sleep.” 

“Aw.” PAimon gushed as Ganyu turned scarlet. 

“Plump she was back then!” Cloud Retainer continued cheerfully. “Why, when she stumbled while we climbed the mountain she would roll down like a little ball.”

They all giggled as Ganyu crossed her arms.

“The day Ganyu bumped into a pilgrim was the first time she had met a human in the flesh. So fearful she was she hid in a rock’s cleft for two days and nights. One found her wailing of the monster she’d-” 

“CLOUD RE-TAIN-ER!” Ganyu strained out as she cut Cloud Retainer off. “Forget it! It’s about time for my training. I will take my leave!” 

With that Ganyu jumped off the cliff and through the sea of clouds as if she weighed nothing but air. 

“I think you upset Ganyu,” Lumine watched as Ganyu’s figure became a blur in the distance.

“Ah, one's intention was to simply relieve the awkward tension.” 

“And you did the exact opposite. Impressive.” Paimon’s voice was dipped in sarcasm. 

“Hmm, it seems so. But pertaining to Ganyu. One is most gladdened by one’s arrival.” Cloud Retainer sighed. “One cannot but feel that remaining in Jueyun Karst shall not be good for her.”

“How come?” Aether asked. “She’s with her own people.” 

“Let me tell you a tale.” Cloud Retainer began. “Most benevolent among the adepti are the Qilin. They drink only spring water and eat only whole grain. But perhaps the mountain dwellings of the adepti in Jueyun Karst might be too lonely for her human side.

“Under moonlight did one see her last. She stood by the precipice's edge and upon the mist-veiled mountains she gazed. Her thin figure immersed in the vast sea of clouds. One saw her loneliness and was convinced to go back to the human world But, just then. She said thus:” 

“Liyue Harbor feels lonelier than Jueyun Karst. When I gaze upon the clouds of Jueyun Karst I merely feel the loneliness of a solitary cloud gazer. When I step into the sea of people in Liyue, I feel the loneliness of an inhuman that doesn’t belong in the human world.”

Aether understood Ganyu more than he wanted to. 

Him and Lumine had never asked for what happened to them to happen. But it did happen. They were basically living and breathing history books. They were brought into the world to not only remember all the information and knowledge of their home but to keep their home alive. To do that they had to give them power to make them live longer. 

The procedure worked obviously but maybe too well. He still remembered the lullaby his mom and dad used to sing. 

While you’re life will be long and ours cut short our love will live on with you

They said to them. Every night. And they ignored it like the naïve children they were. Just like children they had to learn the hard way. 

There were others like them. Others embedded with powers no human should have. Traveling the cosmos looking for a new home. But that still didn’t help the loneliness. 

At first it was nothing to him. People die. Everything dies. That shouldn’t stop him from making friends. But it made the relationship strained. How do you have a friendship when you know that they’ll die and you’ll live their lifespan ten times over? It ate away at him but Lumine continued onward. She still made friends and she would mourn then go right back to it. He wished that could be him. Was she that carefree? Was that knowledge not fully understood? How could she continue with relationships knowing that she’ll never be with them again?

The loneliness was never that bad. He had Lumine. They both knew what they had seen and gone through. But now Lumine’s memories are scattered and lost. She probably doesn’t remember. She would believe him. But what comfort will she give him? 

“I don’t remember but I’m sure it was bad.” Then he was truly alone in this matter. 

It was in these times that he wished for a relationship. Back to when he was first created and life could be anything. When a boy with black and silver hair would walk with him around the lab. Before that boy died before his eyes.

He finds himself doing weird things. Truly strange. In bed, late at night, when sleep won’t come for him. He’ll cup the air like it’s a face and stare at it longing like their eyes. He’ll rub his arm and pretend it’s someone else. Rub the tears away and pretend it’s someone he loves. He’s considered it before in many worlds. A relationship. But reality sinks that ship before it can sail. 

For he was a tree in a field of flowers. While the flowers bloomed and withered, he just grew stronger. And after seeing so many flowers wither; you start to think to yourself: How long until a tree finally starts to wilt? 

“Aether?” Cloud Retainer's voice broke him from the prison of his mind. He couldn’t be more thankful. “Are you alright? One senses a deep sadness within. So deep that your eyes glisten with tears.” 

“Oh,” He felt his eyes and sure enough tears started to well up. “Well high mountains. Probably sinus issues. Or allergy season.” 

“Allergy season isn’t for another four months.” Lumine stated as she brought a hand up to his face.

He moved away and smiled at Cloud Retainer. “Ganyu probably wants company. Do you know where she is?” 

While you can’t tell what expression a bird is making facially you can see it through the eyes. Cloud Retainer’s eyes narrowed him down. Not in a suspicious way. More worry than anything else.

“If you wish to know.” Cloud Retainer explained. “Ganyu has sought to reclaim her adeptus side. At her behest, one has set up training for her to achieve this end. She should be in the southern part of Mt. Aozang right now, preparing for the trail.”

Hearing that Aether was the first to leave.

What was she doing wrong? 

Lumine thought that Aether was getting better. He seemed happier. But was he just faking it? He almost started crying for no reason. 

“Aether?” Lumine was apprehensive but she needed an answer. “Are you okay? Like emotionally speaking?”

“Yeah.” Aether’s voice seemed so…empty. 

“Because you can always talk to me if you don’t feel good.” Lumine rattled on as Aether continued walking ahead. “You know you don’t always need to be happy.” 

“Got it.” He sounds so soulless….so tired. 

“Aether, can you just tell what’s wrong?” Lumine pleaded. “Obviously you’re not happy. I want to help you. But I can’t read your mind. Just talk to me.”

Aether stopped as if he was considering something. Lumine was ready for whatever he’d do. Cry, yell, or a nervous breakdown. She just wanted to help him. She wanted to see a genuine smile. 

“I’m fine.” Aether started to walk away. “You don’t need to worry about me.” 

She was expecting anything but that. 

Why was he avoiding her? What had she done to him? Why does he feel like he can’t confide in me?

They found Ganyu next to the bridge prepping her bow and counting her arrows. Her bow was nice. A white and blue bow that protrudes out like a bird's tale. A small point near the center that glowed lightly. 

Ganyu noticed them arriving and sighed. “Why have you come here?” 

“We wanted to train too.” Aether said. “You have an additional bow?” 

Ganyu shook her head. “Well, if you insist then I can join. But know that the way of the adepti is not easy.” 

“I definitely think I can handle training after what happened last month.” Lumine started to stretch. Maybe this could help Aether? He likes competition. 

Either the way of the adepti is easy or Cloud Retainer rigged this training course. 

The training wasn’t even difficult. Light up some monuments and make it to the marker before time runs out. It’s simple really. He didn’t even use his wings. (He also had to say that Ganyu was a good archer. Guess she’s better at hitting actual marks than social ones.)

“You two could make mighty fine adepti.” Ganyu cheered as she counted her bows. “My training is not over yet. This is just the first part.” 

“Oh who’s next?” Lumine asked. “Moon-Craver?”

“Or Mountain Shaper?” Paimon chirped in. 

“Or Sand Eater?” Aether joked as three cold glares were shot towards him like Ganyu’s arrows. “Listen, I’m just guessing based on the names! I don’t know much about them.” Nor did he. 

“Ignoring your poor joke,” Ganyu said. “There is only one adepti that can help me unlock my true potential. The Conqueror of Demons.” 

Who the hell is that?

“Xioa? That’s shocking.” Lumine said.

“I’m leaving.” Aether started to walk away. 

“Okay we’ll meet at the docks at seven.” Lumine said as she continued talking with Ganyu.

“I’m staying.” He turned back and stood by his sister. She wouldn’t even fight with him anymore. And she was acting even more touchy-feely towards him. Like he was some sort of basket case. 

“That’s good.” Lumine said. “You should probably make almond tofu before we go.” 

“Why? Did something happen between you two?” Ganyu asked. 

“Let’s just say,” Aether started. “We didn’t exactly have a good introduction. I’m 99% sure if we see each other he’ll beat me up.”

“Now that’s dramatic Aether,” Lumine shook her head in disbelief. “A more accurate percent would be 89%.” 

“It can’t be that bad.” Ganyu explained. “While he is unapproachable at first he is genuinely a caring soul. I promise that no matter what happened on you’re first meeting it will not affect you now.” 

“I slapped him in the face with whipped cream.” 

Ganyu’s eyes turned to saucers at that revelation. “I think we should bring up the percentage to 95.” 

“Does anyone have tofu and almonds?” 

“You’re half an hour late.” Xiao chastised them as they entered Nantainmen. “I see you still haven’t abandoned the wrongful ways of humankind.” 

“Don’t blame Ganyu!” Lumine interrupted as Xiao groaned. “She was just helping us.”

“I don’t need your explanation and don’t require-” Xiao said as a voice interrupted him.

“Let me stop you there.” Aether handed the plate of glazed tofu to Xiao. “She was helping us make this. Don’t get her case because she was helping.” 

Xiao took the almond tofu and studied it carefully. Aether saw his eyes slightly widened. So he was definitely surprised. But with how small it was it was hard to tell if it was good or bad. 

A few thoughts did come to mind. 

Why did you make me this? I don’t eat. This doesn’t look good. I appreciate the offer but I don’t feel like eating today. 

Those were just the main four.

“Thank you.” Xioa said as he rested it on a tree trunk. “Now to the training.” 

Ganyu nodded. 

“You are neither human nor adeptus. You are a different being that is rarely seen. Having to constantly tread the line between the two worlds must be confusing.” Xioa lectured. “You must show me your true self.” 

“I-” Ganyu stuttered. “I have nothing to hide.” 

“The body and mind are one. They cannot function without each other. When the mind is troubled it will trouble the body and vice versa. But the body gives signals on how to solve this. The trail I’ve prepared for you will explore the true potential of your body.” 

Why did that last sentence sound so…maybe he needs to take his mind out of the gutters. 

“I’m ready.” 

With ease and grace, Ganyu quickly took out the monsters that had spanned from the training. 

“I’ve completed your trail.” Ganyu reported as she bowed her head.

“You don’t need to report back to me.” Xiao responded gruffly. “Seeking other people’s validation will not help you with your training. Only you can evaluate the result of this trail. You’ll progress faster that way.” 

“Um….u-understood.” Ganyu said nervously.

“Xiao has such strong opinions.” Paimon said. 

“He could be nicer about it.” Lumine added.

“Depends,” Aether said “Some people need to be told these sorts of things straight up. No sugar coating. And Ganyu falls in that category.” 

“From tomorrow on, I’ll start raising the difficulty of your training, so you’ll have to…” Xioa stopped as he turned his head to the side to look ahead. Whatever he saw mustn’t have been good since his brow furrowed in annoyance. “Ugh..another one of those pesky visitors.” 

Across the small pond was a man in Liyue garb who looked lost. 

“I’ll leave him to you, Ganyu. Consider this a part of your training.” Xiao disappeared leaving them all baffled. 

“Is he serious!?” Aether yelled. “He didn’t even take the almond tofu!”

The man came up to them looking ecstatic. “Oh heavens! Blessed be Rex Lapis, I’ve finally come upon the adepti! Are you all the adepti of these mountains?” The man bowed down and prayed. “Great! My name is Xin Cheng . I came here for your merciful blessings, O adepti! I beg of you, please grant me luck, wealth, and a…good career!” 

Oh this guy would be so easy to trick! 

Back in the beginning of their travels, some of the worlds they visited regarded them as gods or supernatural beings. Lumine never liked this because she felt that it was morally wrong to take things that the people gave them thinking they were deities. Aether loved it. Now he wouldn’t take gold or jewels or anything like that. Maybe money if funds were low but mostly food. He also enjoyed messing with them. Scaring them a little. 

He was itching to play the part of a crossed adeptus but Lumine was here and he didn’t want to be chastised. 

“I-I am also an adepti.” Ganyu herself seemed uncertain saying that. And she was literally one. “You can say I’m an adepti in training.”

“Great! Then I didn’t come in vain!” Xin Cheng gushed. “Though you sound a bit…half-hearted. What blessings can you grant me?” 

“Straight to the point huh?” Paimon said. 

“Best way to do it.” Lumine and Aether said in unison. 

Ganyu cleared her throat. “Dear…pilgrim, you shouldn’t jump to conclusions. Adepti don’t give out their gifts for free.”

“You mean you charge people for gifts?” 

“One dull blade we got here.” Aether whispered to Lumine as she giggled.

“You misunderstand.” Ganyu sighed. “What I mean is that everything should be earned by hard work and perseverance. It would be unfair to others if you gained these things overnight while they struggle to thrive.” 

“Hold on, hold on, I’ve heard this all before. You’re just like my old man with all his nagging.” 

“Your father probably experienced this firsthand.” Ganyu explained. “The lives of the common folk are riddled with struggles but many joys as well. A young man like you should be worried about education, work, or starting a family. Searching Liyue for dying fairytales will only prohibit the things you want to achieve.” 

“Are you even an adeptus?”  Xin Cheng's voice was laced with annoyance. “Are you one of those swindlers?” 

“Hey!” Lumine yelled. “Watch who you’re talking to! She’s older than all your family combined!” 

“Lumine you mustn-” Ganyu began to say but was interrupted by Xin Cheng.

“Don't reprove me!” Xin Cheng groaned. “I bet you came here searching for the adepti yourself!” 

“Can I please do the thing now?” Aether asked.

“Absolutely.” Lumine replied.

On command, the wind started to increase. Wind flooded through the valley. Making the leaves tear from their branches and leave they’re shrubs. Wind funnels descended from a clear sky as Xin Cheng tried to run away, a wall of yellow crystals blocked his path. 

“How dare you.” Aether had released his wings and was now floating a few feet off the ground. “You dare come into the abode of the adepti, ask for a blessing, and when you’re given a blessing of wisdom what do you do? Accuse us of being frauds!” 

“I-I-I d-d-din-n-n't kn-n-now.” Xin Cheng stammered. 

“Could a fraud do this?” Aether flicked a finger and a jagged stone erupted from the ground grazing Xin Cheng’s cheek. A small line of red started to emerge.

“I’m sorry, great adepti!” Xin Cheng begged. “I truly am!” 

“Begone!” The wall of crystals fell as the man made a mad dash for the clearing.

“Aether,” Paimon looked at Aether with this timid face. “That was kinda….scary.” 

“That wasn’t scary!” Aether retracted his wings to a grimace from Ganyu. “That was fun.” 

“It’s not Aether.” Lumine was starting that lecture again. “Do that sort of thing is bad. People can be emotionally scared.” 

“Meh, scars heal.” 

“I know why you did that Aether.” Ganyu brought him into a hug that he reluctantly returned. “But please don’t do these sorts of things.” 

“Fine, I won’t do it unless necessary.” Necessary being whenever he wants. As long as Lumine isn’t there. 

“But this visitor has confirmed some things for me.” Ganyu’s face returned to that same sad face from earlier. “I thought that training and living with the adepti would help but…maybe I’ll never be a true adepti. Or human.” 

“Ganyu, you can’t be like that.” Lumine wrapped her arm around Ganyu’s shoulder as she tried to comfort her. “Listen, you don’t have to fit in a box because of your heritage. You can be proud about them and want to learn more about them. But they can’t define you as a person.” 

“Exactly.” Aether agreed. “Being a half bred doesn’t mean you care about one part of yourself more than another.”

“Aether is right.” Lumine gave Ganyu a tight squeeze. “So be honest Ganyu: Where do you want to be right now?” 

Ganyu sighed and seemed to be in deep concentration. “I think I want to be in Liyue Harbor. I do miss it but-” 

“IT WAS A MISUNDERSTANDING!” Paimon yelled as they all stared at her. “Sorry.” 

“Let’s make a deal.” Ganyu said. “I will come to Liyue harbor but if I feel that they do not need me then I will not return.”

“Sounds great.”

When they made it to Liyue Harbor Ganyu wanted to go to the port. It was nice. Turquoise waves with foamy white peaks slowly flowed towards the port. It was hard to believe that a month ago it was almost drowned by Osial.

Aether probably would have enjoyed it more if he wasn’t smelling dead fish and a bunch of men shouting and acting ridiculous. Why did Ganyu have to pick the commercial port?

“Is that?” An old man in white and black Liyue garb approached them. “If it isn’t Little Miss Ganyu.” A hearty left his throat as he continued. “I wouldn’t have thought to meet you here. You’re always terribly busy.” 

“Little Miss Ganyu?” Paimon parroted. 

“Don’t start with that name too.” Ganyu whined. “I’d like introduce….um” 

“You can tell them,” The  old man said. “They did a lot for Liyue.”

Ganyu hummed in approval. “This is Uncle Tain. The Tainshu of the Qixing.” 

“Cool.” Aether then frantically whispered in his sister's ear. “What is that?” 

“He’s like the most important person ever!” Paimon gushed. “He probably has tons of mora and guards to look after him.” 

“She’s right I do have guards but that can be overprotective. Annoying. Sometimes you want to enjoy yourself alone.” 

Yeah, he understood that. The Abyss can tend to baby him when ready. 

“Ganyu, I was wondering if you know my daughter, Huixin?” Uncle Tain asked. 

“Yes, she is my junior. Has something happened?”

Uncle Tain scratched the back of his head embarrassed. “I don’t know. She’s all grown up and doesn’t want to confide in me but I can tell something is troubling her. I know that you probably have things to do but I’d appreciate it if you'd check on her.” 

“Of course,” Ganyu bowed. “I’ll head to the Pavilion right away.”

Barely a minute into Liyue Harbar and Ganyu is already being sent to help with something. So obviously she would realize she was wanted. Right?

“I don’t know.” Ganyu sighed. “I’ve known Uncle Tain for years. We’re friends so of course he’d need me for certain things. But that isn’t the same for everyone else.” 

“You really can’t accept that people like you want you around.” Aether said. “I mean he could have asked his guards or paid someone but he asked you.” 

“Same place at the same time.” Ganyu replied. “It was just convenient.”

“You have our work cut out for us.” Lumine said. 

A woman in a dark blue gown was outside the Pavillion looking through a book. Confusion etched itself into the young woman's face as she rubbed her temples.

“Huixin?” Ganyu walked faster. “What’s wrong?” 

“Miss Ganyu!” Huixin exclaimed. “It’s so long!  Just having you here makes me feel at ease.” 

“That’s going a bit far.” Ganyu smiled regardless. “What seems to be the problem?” 

“Well, I noticed something strange while organizing tax records.” Huixin explained. “There are obvious tax regularities in the tax forms of two stores: Second Life and Wanyou Boutique. However, even after interviewing the owners and checking the records I can’t find anything concrete. Without evidence my hands are tied.” 

“Does that book have the records?” Ganyu pointed at the book Huixen had tucked under her arm. 

“Oh yes,” Huixin handed the book as Ganyu looked through it. “These are some of the main notes I made.” 

Ganyu adjusted her glasses as she skimmed the notes in the book. Even Ganyu looked confused about it. 

“Hmmm,” Ganyu closed the book and handed it back. “This is similar to a situation that once happened a few years ago. The best strategy is ‘Your enemy knows you best.’.”

“What?” 

“From what I remember These two businesses are rivals. I don’t think much has changed in that regard.” 

“Ohhh,” Huixin smiled. “Miss Ganyu, that's quite devious.” 

“Paimon doesn’t get it.” 

“Neither do I.” Lumine said. 

“She wants them to expose each other.” Aether said. “One will tip something off  and the other will also. Two birds with one stone.”

“Exactly Aether.” Ganyu said. “Let’s go see Bolia at Wanyou Boutique.” 

Banyou Boutique was under the port. While Aether didn’t know much about plants he was pretty sure that it being this close to sea water wasn’t good for them.

“Why hello Traveler.” Bolia gave a warm smile to Lumine but gave a strange look at Aether. “And you two must be from Yuhai Pavilion. Must need a big order. Would you like to discuss my wares?”

“That won’t be necessary, Mr. Bolia. Wanyou Boutique doesn’t have sufficient credits to accept orders directly from Yuhai Pavilion.” Ganyu stated. “If we needed to place an order we’d go to Second Life instead.” 

“SECOND LIFE!?” Bolia shouted. “That rascal Dongsheng is stealing all my customers!”

“Well, Second Life’s credit has always been excellent.” Ganyu explained as she took out the book from Huixen. “Based on their tax records their business is thriving.” 

“HA! Tax records? Thriving?” Bolia seemed like he couldn’t help but laugh.

“Is there something you’d like to say Mr. Bolia?” 

“Don’t let that rascal fool you.” Bolia seemed confident in what he was saying. “Why show me his tax records and I’m sure I can find something fishy.” 

“Pretty sure that’s a crime?” Aether commented.

“He is right.” Ganyu said. “But it seems you know Second Life’s business model quite well.” 

“Of course!” Bolia said. “I’d rather lose money than see him make it.” 

“But wouldn’t you obsessing over his business instead of your own kinda being helping him?” Lumine asked. “I mean you’re not focusing on your own business will be to your detriment.”

“Do you own a business?” Bolia asked. 

“Um..no?” Lumine answered. 

“Then you shouldn’t be talking about it.” 

Lumine put up her hands in surrender and muttered: “Go bankrupt for all I care.” 

“Well, Mr.Bolia we are in a dilemma.” Ganyu said as she turned the page to the tax record. “There seems to be an error with Second Life’s tax record. If you are confident in your abilities then I’ll let the rule slide if you can help.” 

“Surely.” Bolia took the record and a sinister smile appeared on his face. “I’ll examine this very thoroughly. Line by line. Word by word. Let-”

“We get it!” Aether yelled. 

Bolia examined the record and in five minutes he exclaimed proudly: “Found it!” Bolia pointed to the start of the record. “Right here at the beginning of the year. He bought an exquisite wooden furniture set from Fanmu Carpenters. He didn’t stop flaunting it until April!” 

“He must have gotten rid of the record!” Huixin realized. “But he’s probably already destroyed it.” 

“Master Lu probably still has the invoice.” Bolia chuckled. “I can’t wait to see him squirm!”

“I can’t wait to see him squirm when it’s his turn.” Lumine jested as Aether and Paimon giggled. 

Fanmu Carpenters was all the way in Qingce Village. Unfortunately, Huixin couldn’t come because she needed to get back to work. So they were currently walking around Qingce Village.

“Ganyu, do you like being a secretary?” Aether asked. 

“Yes, I do. Why do you ask?” 

“I mean you’ve been doing it for so long.” Aether said. “I mean 1,000 years? People usual want to retire or switch.” 

“Well, I guess I’m just sentimental.” Ganyu smiled. “I remember when it was first founded all those years ago. While the people that I knew are long gone. I see their legacies live on through their children or, in this case, great-grandchildren and the work that I do.” 

“So then why leave?” Aether asked. “Again it was a misunderstanding. But you love being a secretary and maybe that helps with the loneliness? Knowing that you’ll see the next generation continue?” 

“I didn’t expect you to be so introspective Aether.” Ganyu said. “With how Lumine described you I was expecting something completely different.” 

“Really?” Aether turned to Lumine who was staring off on the other side of the layered field of flowers and grains. “I would love to hear what my darling sister had to say.”

Fanmu’s Carpentry was pretty standard. A little shack with wood and other building material stood outside. Including an old man with a slouched back.

“Hello there!” The old man said. “I’m Master Lu. Have you youngins come to have a little chat with me?” 

“Qingce is really full of lonely old people.” Paimon said. 

“Hey, I heard that!” Master Lu yelled.

“So sorry sir!” Aether apologized. “She was dropped many times as a baby.” 

“Stop telling people that!” 

“Anyway, Master Lu, you own Fanmu’s Carpentry, correct?” Ganyu asked.

“Yes, I do.” Master Lu said. “If you need something commissioned it might be awhile. Some scoundrels have been loitering by my warehouse.”

“I see.” Ganyu sighed. “We are currently investigating something and need an invoice from the beginning of the year.” 

“I understand.” Master Lu shook his head. “But the only way to get it is to go in my warehouse.” 

“We can fight.” Lumine said. “I’m sure we can take down some bad guys no problem.” 

“Oh really?” Master Lu smiled. “If you think you can, then let me mark it on your map.” Master Lu marked an X about a mile from the village. “Thank you so much.” 

“No problem.” Lumine said as the man returned to his house. “Ready Ganyu?” 

Ganyu’s eyes narrowed at something down below. “Look.” 

A fauti agent was in one of the valley just looking around. 

“What’s the problem?” Aether asked. 

“It’s the fauti.” Ganyu replied. “What are they doing here?” 

“Maybe he’s just looking at the sights?” Paimon suggested. “He doesn’t look like he’s doing anything bad.” 

“Ever since the attack with Osial things have been tense with Liyue and the Fauti.” Ganyu explained. “Maybe they're planning something else?” 

“Or maybe he’s just chilling?” Aether shrugged. “Why would they pick a small village?” 

“Because it’s so far away from the Harbor. It’d take awhile for the Millileth to come.” Ganyu’s bow and arrows materialized right in front of her. “My intuition is telling me that he’s up to no good. We have to stop him!” 

“If you say so.” Aether reluctantly took out his sword.

Ganyu was wrong. Very wrong.

“So you really aren’t scheming anything?” Ganyu was still trying to get some sort of confession.

“Again,” Fauti's distorted voice seemed exhausted. “I came to pick berries. I’m here by myself. Why would I plan anything here? It’s basically a retirement home.” 

“So you aren’t involved with the loitering at Fanmu’s warehouse.” 

“Who is Fanmu?” 

“He’s innocent.” Lumine sighed. 

“Oh,” Ganyu bit her lip as the Fauti crossed his hands. “Our…um…exchange was based only on my personal views. You can file a complaint with the Ministry of Civil Affairs if you want.” 

“We both know the Ministry won’t take Fauti's complaint seriously.” The Fauti agent sighed. “Just let me pick my berries in peace.”

“Oh…okay,” Ganyu picked a berry from the ground. “Sorry. Really.” 

“Whatever.” The fauti agent took the berry and walked away.

“My intuition is not as good as it used to be.” Ganyu seemed glum. 

“Well we taught the fauti a lesson.” Paimon beamed.

“Are we though?” Aether asked. “I mean that the agent we fought was one tiny cog in a huge military power. What lesson are we teaching when all we’re doing is going after the people forced into this military system? We really should be challenging the higher ups who continue this cycle.” 

Ganyu was stunned. “He is nothing like what you told me.”

“He’s just having one of his moments.” 

After fighting the hilichurls that were surrounding the warehouse they found the invoice and were about to confront Dongsheng.

“Hello!” Dongsheng's smile faded as he saw them approach. “Aren’t you Huixin from Yuhai Pavillion? I told you already that my transactions were included. My tax records are scrupulous as well.” 

“You sound very confident Dongsheng.” Huixin said. 

“Because I am.” He crossed his arms. “I hope my business isn’t affected by these groundless accusations.” 

“Mr. Dongsheng, I suggest that you cease this behavior immediately.” Some snark started to enter Ganyu’s voice. “It is liable to affect the fine you’ll need to pay in the end.” 

“I-I’m an honest merchant.” Dongsheng cowarded. “I would never do something dishonest.” 

Ganyu sighed. “Well, let the four here be my witnesses for trying to get you to confess.” Ganyu pulled out the invoice and showed it to Dongsheng. His eyes widened as his hands began to shake. “This is an invoice from Fanmu’s Carpenter. It shows that you ordered furniture from the beginning of the year. However, this wasn’t shown in your record. Explain.”

“Well…um…” Dongsheng stuttered. 

“Mr. Dongsheng, I have worked at Qingxi for many years. Do you really think that I wouldn’t know how to find out why your record looked wrong? Why, it barely took half the day.” 

“Bolia tipped you off didn’t he!?” Dongsheng balled his hands into fist. “That guy has dirty laundry of his own.” 

“Oh, really?” Ganyu winked as Dongsheng started to tell everything that Bolia did. 

They walked away from Dongsheng as a sigh of relief escaped Huixin. 

“I don’t think you need help for what comes next.” Ganyu said.

“Thank you so much Miss Ganyu. Truly you are a genius.” 

“Oh don’t be so nice,” Ganyu started to blush. “This was actually a method that your father used a lot in his youth.” 

“I had my suspicions he sent you.” 

“Well, I wanted to help regardless. It’s always good to help the new generation.” 

“Oh Miss Ganyu.” Huixin praised. “Let me repay your kindness. Let’s go to Xinyue Kiosk. My treat. Your friends are invited too.” 

“Oh, I don’t know.” Ganyu swayed nervously. “That’s a lot of people to pay for.”

“It’s just lunch.” Paimon said. “Come on.” 

“Alright.” 

They followed Huixin to the Kiosk and enjoyed a meal.

“Miss Ganyu, I’m so glad that you helped me today.” Huixin smiled. “I feel a lot more confident now.” 

“It really was no trouble.” 

“You reminded me why I wanted to be a secretary.” Huixin said. “Because I wanted to be like you.” 

“What?” 

“Ganyu, I’ve always looked up to you. I always wanted to be that confident person that could figure out what was wrong and be the person that people rely on. Like you. But when I became a secretary it was hard work. I almost gave up. But guess who came to mentor me?”

“I did.” Ganyu replied.

“Exactly.” Huixin smile turned sad. “Time has gone by and I have daughter now. She wants to be a secretary too. I was worried obviously. It’s hard work but I’m not as worried anymore.” 

“Why?” Paimon asked.

“Because, I know that Ganyu will be there. She’s always there to witness our stories and tell them to our successors. I can already see it. You tell her “You’re mother used to do that.” just like today.” 

“Thank you Huixin. I never thought I meant that much to you.” Ganyu wiped at her eyes  leaving small tear stains on her cheek. “I always thought that my immortality was responsible for my loneliness. But maybe it was just me. I guess I always looked at the negatives that come with it and not the positives. Thank you again Huixin. Your words mean more than you realize.” 

“Yay!” Paimon cheered. “Ganyu is happy again.” 

After their meal they said their goodbyes and walked around the city.

“I’m sorry Aether.” Lumine said. “I don’t think Ningguang will be in her office anymore. We’ll have to camp.” 

“It’s fine Lumine.” Aether shrugged. He knew how to rough it pretty well. 

“Or maybe you don’t,” A mysterious voice said. 

“Oh no,” Lumine groaned.

They turned around and saw a man in red gray. A red mask sat on the right side of his hair. Symbols and other accessories of Shezhnayian origin. This must be the new harbinger he was hearing about. But why did he look familiar?

“I don’t need your help, Childe.” Lumine turned away but Childe cut her off. 

“Come on Traveler.” Childe begged. “Let me make it up to you. First Zhongli and now you. Come on.” 

“She said she doesn’t need it.” Aether drew his sword on Childe’s throat. 

Childe chuckled. “Who’s this Traveler? He’s got my kind of taste.” 

“That’s my brother, Aether.” 

“Really?” Childe looked at her then him. “I wasn’t expecting you to be a twin.” 

“Why does everyone say that?” They said in unison.

“You even do the twin-lepathy thing.” 

“That’s not a real thing!” They said together again. “Stop copying me!” They not only said that together but stomped the same foot at the same time. 

“You two together seem fun.” Childe said. “We should definitely fight.” 

“Is fighting the only thing you care about?” Paimon asked. 

“No, I care about my family too.” Childe said. “And I’m sure you care about your brother Lumine. Come on, let me pay for your hotel and we can be friends again.” 

“And what’s the downside?” 

“Sparing?” Childe gave an innocent shrug while Lumine rolled her eyes. “Come onnnnn! You know you’d beat me.” 

“Think about it, Lumine.” Aether grinned. “We can jump him.”

“Yeah you can jump me.” Childe turned to Aether. “Wait that’s not honorable.” 

“It’s fighting.” 

“Fine,” Lumine finally caved. “But you’re also paying for room service. And it needs to be expensive.”

“Bleeding me dry, huh?” 

“You almost destroyed the city.” Paimon said. “That’s nothing.” 

As much as Lumine wanted to hate him she was thankful that Childe stepped in and offered. Aether had been emotional and probably wouldn’t like to be outside. 

Childe really had taken her seriously. The room was luxurious. Everything seemed to be made from mahogany and gold was lined into the seams. The beds were soft and the sheets were silk. It really was nice. 

She had just finished brushing her hair and sat at the edge of her bed. Aether had already laid down. His hair flowing over the edge. 

“Paimon you can sleep on the bed tonight.” Lumine said, getting up.

“But I thought you didn’t like Paimon sleeping next to you?” Paimon looked at her then Aether. “Got it.” 

Aether hadn’t fallen asleep yet. The potion hadn’t taken effect. Lumine was telling Paimon something but he wasn’t paying attention. He was trying to figure out how he knew that Childe guy. He was a Harbringer so maybe he saw him on one of those visits? But it didn’t feel like that either. 

Aether’s mind was starting to cloud but was cleared when he felt a pressure on the bed. He opened his eyes and saw Lumine sitting there and turning off the light. 

She laid beside and brought her arms around him. He didn’t know what to say.

“Love you Aether.” Lumine squeezed tighter. “Good night.” 

Maybe his nights weren’t that lonely anymore. “Love you too.” 

Chapter Text

It was still a few more weeks before Latern Rite so Lumine decided it was time for an adventure. A three day long adventure. Filled with puzzles, seelie finding, and some weird pillars that took the whole day to finish. And she still had energy. 

“Oh, these ruins look interesting!” Lumine grabbed Aether’s hand and started running. 

“Halt traveler!” A Millelith soldier warned. 

“Oh, thank you.” Aether tried catching his breath. He had fallen back to the old habit of relying on his wings too much. Now he wasn’t all that fast and Lumine put him on a wing ban. It is awful. 

“What’s going on?” Paimon asked. 

“There has been an increase in Ruin Guard activity lately.” The soldier said. “For some reason they’ve been leaving their ruins and they’ve been coming in droves. We increased patrols but we still don’t know where they’re coming from.” 

Why was he getting the feeling th-

“We’ll help.” Lumine volunteered. 

There it was.

“Are you sure?” The soldier seemed wary. “These Ruin Guards can be quite the challenge.”

“We deal with these things a lot.” Paimon bragged. “It’s practically nothing.” 

“Alright. If you insist, there are some footprints up the hillside.” The soldier saluted them. “Once I’m finished here we’ll rendezvous.”

Ruin Guards are nothing. They cleared out that Ruin Guard with ease and tried looking for another. Which they did….with a kid attached. 

“Hey!” A high pitched voice yelled. “Look at this! Isn’t it cool?” 

Now Aether wouldn’t say he hated kids. Or even dislike them. He’s pretty good with kids and he thinks kids are sweet. But some kids can be…tricky. And he had a feeling that this boy was one of those kids.

“What is he wearing?” Paimon asked. 

The boy was wearing a thick fur coat and long pants. Thick boots with fur by the ends and a hat that covered his ears. 

“I know it’s a bit chilly today but that’s a bit excessive.” Lumine said politely. “Maybe you should take off the coat. We wouldn’t want you to get overheated.” 

“I’ve never seen one this close before!” The boy completely ignored Lumine. “Have you?”

“Um…yes…but we need to be careful. Ruin Guards are dangerous.” Lumine tried  again about the clothes. “Kid, I really think you should take off th-” 

“Um excuse? His name is Mr. Cyclops!” The boy said, condescendingly. “What sorta dumb name is Ruin Guard?” 

In all his life, Aether never wanted to kick a child this badly. So badly. 

“Aw…that’s a cute name. Wait,” Paimon realized, “do people actually call them that?” 

“Yep.” The boy was beaming with pride. “My brother is the best toy seller in the whole world! It’s his job to sell these. He’s at the Institute of Toy Research in Liyue right now.”

Ignoring the selling Ruin Guards and Toy Research whatever part, Aether decided to step in. “Listen, Mr. Cyclops doesn’t need to worry about heat stroke because he’s a machine. But you aren’t. So take off the jacket already!” 

“Aether!” Lumine's voice gave him a warning that he didn’t care about.

“You’re mean!” The boy stomped his foot and stuck out his tongue. “I’m not listening to you!” 

“Fine!” Aether adjusted his gloves and walked closer to the boy. “Hard way.” 

Aether grabbed the boy who whined and wailed as Aether was trying to undo the buttons. 

“Aether!” Lumine grabbed his shoulders trying to pry him off. “Come on, we can talk this out!” 

“LET ME GO!” The boy flailed his arms around trying to hit Aether with no luck. 

The boy then resorted to jumping and kicking. One of these kicks actually landed right into Aether’s knee but he fought through it. One more button and he can let this demon child run off the tallest cliff if he wants. 

“What’s going on!?” The soldier had come over with his polearm ready. “I heard yelling!” 

They all stopped in there tracks and Aether realized how bad this might look from an outside perspective. Like really bad.

“So,” Aether said as he slowly backed away from the boy who stomped on his foot hard. May the archons have mercy on this boy because he was going to kick him so hard when he gets a chance. “Let me preface this by saying that I was not going to do whatever you might be thinking.” 

“Uh-huh.” The soldier seemed rather doubtful but didn’t seem too suspicious to pry. “Why is a child here anyway?” 

“We just found him.” Paimon replied.

“Little boy, you must leave the area,” The soldier explained. “There are dangerous killing machines in the area.” 

“Do they look like this?” The boy pointed at the Ruin Guard. 

“Precisely, while this one is off it could reanimate at any second. We should leav-”

“You take that back!” The boy pouted as the soldiers eyes widened in confusion. “Mr. Cyclops is not a bad guy. He’s one of the good guys!” 

“I’m sorry?” The soldier's face still remained puzzled. 

“We shouldn’t be talking to this guy!” The boy turned towards Lumine and hugged. “He’s a bad guy!” 

“Um,” The soldier shook his head. “The kid seems attached to you. Can you take him back to the Harbor? Maybe his family is there?” 

“Yeah,” Aether sighed. “We’ll do that.” 

The soldier left and now the three of them were left with this kid. Lumine was finally able to get the coat off. No luck with the hat though. Aether gave the kid an hour before he started complaining about the heat. 

“So what’s your name?” Lumine asked.

“You say first.” 

“That’s fair. I’m Lumine.” She pointed at Paimon and him. “And that’s my friend Paimon and my brother Aether.” 

“My name’s Teucer. I’m from Snezhnaya.” 

“Snezhnaya?” Paimon asked. “That’s so far away.” 

“Are your parents nearby?” He just wanted to be rid of this kid.

Teucer rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. “Well…they don’t really know that I’m here.” 

That comment stuck out. 

“What do you mean they don’t know you’re here?” Lumine pressed. “Teucer, where are your parents?” 

“Snezhnaya.” 

“But you’re here with your brother right?” Paimon asked. 

Teucer shook his head. 

“Teucer,” Aether could tell this wasn’t going to be good. “How did you end up here in Liyue?” 

“Well,” Tuecer swayed nervously. “My brother’s been gone a long time and I miss him. I was by the docks and heard there was a ship leaving for Liyue and I kinda snuck on?” 

“YOU WHAT!?” They all yelled as Teucer flinched. 

“Are you crazy?” Aether asked. “Is there something wrong with your brain? Didn't your parents ever teach you not to wander off!?” 

“What my brother is trying to say is that it was incredibly dangerous, Tuecer.” Lumine brought Tuecer closer like a mother scolding a child. Quite accurate in this situation. “Teucer, not everyone is a good person, you know. A lot could have happened out at sea. Not to mention your parents must be worried sick about you.”

“Probably think you’re dead.” Aether muttered as Lumine sent him a death glare. 

“I’m sorry.” Teucer apologized. 

“We aren’t the ones that need an apology.” Paimon said. “Save that for your family.” 

“Where do we even take him?” Aether asked. “Does Liyue have an embassy?” 

“I don’t think so.” Lumine’s eyes flashed with an idea. “We can take him to the Northland bank. There are a lot of Fauti there. I’m sure they can help get him home.” 

“You promise not to be too mean if we find my brother, right?” Teucer asked. 

“Sure.” 

“Let’s all make a pinky promise.” Tuecer held out his pinkies in front of them. 

Lumine immediately took Teucer pinky and wrapped it around her own. Reluctantly Aether did too. Paimon had grabbed both Lumine and his. They were now holding each other's pinkies in a circle and Aether could not feel anymore embarrassed. 

“You make a pinky promise, you keep it all your life. You break a pinky promise, I throw you on the ice. The cold will kill the pinkie that once betrayed your friend, the frost will freeze your tongue off so you never lie again.” 

The Tsaritsa was truly a morbid woman.

Northland Bank was….extravagant. 

The outside was unassuming. It was plain and you probably wouldn’t expect much until you came inside. The inside was a beautiful display of Liyue architecture and design. With a high ceiling with lanterns decorated with the symbol of mora that light the building. Red wooden beams with gold trimming descended down holding artwork of flowers and mora. Jade vases held glaze lilies and other native plants. In the center Childe and a woman in a purple Fauti uniform were talking. 

“What’s he doing here?” Paimon wondered as Teucer ran up to him. 

“BIG BROTHER I FOUND YOU!” Teucer jumped onto Childe’s leg as he looked down to see what happened. 

“I know that voice?” Childe said in a playful tone as he picked up his brother in a hug. “If it isn’t my little brother Teucer!” 

Looking more at Teucer it was obvious that he and Childe were related. Similar eyes and hair. The difference was obviously the age. And Teucer’s face was more round and plump while Childe’s was pointed and slim.

“That’s his brother?” Lumine asked. “But he said his brother was…”

“This kid is being lied to.” 

“I thought I wouldn’t see you until I was called for.” Childe put Teucer down. “So how is everyone? Did they come to surprise me?” 

Teucer started to bite his lip and looked to Lumine and him for help. 

“No, no, no.” Aether refused. “You tell your brother what you did.” 

“Teucer, what are they talking about?” Childe asked as Teucer sighed. 

Teucer explained what he had done. How he managed to smuggle himself in a cargo ship (which was quite impressive). He was even traveling with a huge pouch of mora. The more Teucer explained the more horrified Childe looked. 

“Teucer…” Childe was still in shock. “I’m truly at a loss for words. What you did was incredibly dangerous, Teucer. Mom and Dad probably have the whole village searching for you. It’s blizzard season. Not to mention you’re missing school and Tonia already told me you’re not doing that well.” 

“I thought you said you were at a loss for words.” Teucer joked but was shot down by a glare from Childe. 

“Ekaterina, please send a telegram to my parents and tell them that Teucer is here.” Childe ordered. “Also find a boat heading to Snezhnaya some time today and a sitter.” 

“Of course.” Ekaterina walked towards a door and left them.

“Are you mad at me?” Teucer asked timidly. 

Childe sighed as he crouched down to meet his brother’s height. “I’m not mad. I’m just worried about your safety. Bad things would have happened if you hadn’t met these nice folks.” 

“I think you should be mad.” Aether said. “In fact, he needs his ass beat.” 

“Aether!” Lumine yelled. 

“Sorry!” Aether apologized. “There’s a child here I shouldn’t curse. He needs his donkey beat.” 

“That’s not what she meant.” Paimon glared. 

“You can borrow my belt.” 

“I’m not hitting my brother.” Childe said. 

“I’m just saying.” Aether put his hands up. “Some children need their donkeys beat.”

“Aether, I think being trapped on a mountain has affected you more than you realize.” Lumine said. 

“I don’t think so.” 

“Thank you, three for looking after my brother. I really appreciate it.” Childe said as Teucer ran off to look at the flowers. 

“It’s fine.” Lumine shrugged. “Child in need. Doesn’t matter if he was your brother.” 

“You have a good heart Lumine.” Childe glared at Aether. “Different story for your brother though.” 

Even the glare that his eyes made were familiar. He reminded him of a boy. But that boy had a light in his azure eyes. This one’s eyes were dead and hollow. Fading day by day. Could it really be who he thought it was? 

“I know you’re still upset about what happen,” Childe seemed genuine. “But you know I was a pawn too. Me and Zhongli are barely on speaking terms up to now.” 

“So what are we?” Paimon’s voice is full of snark. “You’re back up?” 

“Hehe kind of?” Childe sighed. “Listen, I’m in a bind.” 

“And you’ll stay in one.” Lumine turned to the door but Aether wanted to stay. He needed to confirm his theory. 

“What do you need?” Aether asked.

“You want to help?” Childe was surprised by this. Maybe Aether did have a good heart. He did get a strange vibe from him. Like they were connected? 

“Yeah, you want to help?” Lumine was also surprised by this. He was going to slit Childe’s throat a few days ago. 

“You’re paying for our hotel.” Aether can lie through his teeth like nothing. “Might as well help. Besides, being the Tsaritsa’s lackey is a busy job and it won’t be easy with a kid around.” 

“Yeah, Paimon has a question.”  Paimon asked. “Teucer said that his brother was working at an institute for toy research but you know…you aren’t.” 

“I had to lie okay.” Childe confesses. “I don’t want my family involved in Snezhnaya’s darker side. The older ones know what I do but Teucer doesn’t. He’s still young. So I lied. To a kid his age I’m the coolest person ever. I just want to keep his innocence, you know?” 

Aether knew. He had done that for Lumine more times to count. Kill someone she didn’t have the heart to. When they were sent away from their homeworld. He took the scars so his sister could continue on. 

“Can you just humor me around him?” Childe pleaded. “I have debts to collect and I need a babysitter.”

“We’re travelers not babysitters.” Lumine responded. 

“I’ll give you an entertainment fund.” Childe pulled a pouch that weighed heavy in Aether’s hand. “Use this to treat Teucer to whatever he wants. Anything left over is yours. See? Mora and I’m paying for your hotel.” 

Lumine was still uncertain but Aether had made up his mind. “Deal. But what if we need you for something?” 

“If you need anything I’ll be by the river near Qingxu Pool.” Childe waved Teucer over who came running up to his brother. “Lumine and Aether have agreed to be your babysitters. I want you on your best behavior. Got it?” 

“Pinky promise!” 

Teucer was a bit of a special case. 

First was the toy store. Aether knew that Snezhnaya was pretty advanced compared to the other nations. So he did not understand how Teucer had never seen a kite before. He also wanted a kite made to look like a Ruin Guard. 

Then they went to Wanmin restaurant. And it turns out that he can’t eat any spicy food. Chef Mao said he could make them without spice and the price was ridiculous. Seriously just to not put spice in something was going to be 12,000 mora if they hadn’t haggled. 

After that they went to the wharf. Aether hated it because he hated the smell of fish. Teucer was interested though and especially liked an anchor that had been brought on land. Then he ran off to a fish stand and made an enemy with the owner. Then it was the boats. 

“Can I go see my brother?” Teucer asked after the wharf. 

“No, your brother is probably busy.” Aether knew not to get involved with Harbingers work. Especially when they were collecting debt. 

“But why is he at the pool and not at the office?” Teucer wondered. 

“Field research?” Lumine tried to justify it but no dice. 

“Then why can’t I come?” 

“You just can’t.” Aether explained. “Now why don’t we just go to a candy store or something.”

“I want to see my brother!” Teucers lip started to quiver and his eyes started to water. 

“I can go to the hotel and get a potion from Albedo.” Aether suggested. “If I use my wings it’ll be two minutes.” 

“We are not drugging a child!” Lumine said in a hushed tone.

“Do you want to take this kid to a possible murder?” 

“Of course not!” 

“Um,” Paimon interrupted. “You guys?” 

“So I’ll get the potion!” 

“No! Aether there are better solutions than just drugging him!” 

“GUYS!” 

“WHAT!?” They shouted.

“Teucer is running off!” 

They turned and saw Teucer running to where Qingxu Pool is. 

“TEUCER!”

He’ll give one thing to Teucer. That kid can run. When they finally caught him they were too far from the city to go back so they just decided on going to find Childe. They found him talking to some Treasure Hoarders and he looked like he was ready to fight.

“Big brother, are you selling them toys!” Tuecer ran up to Childe with a look of pure joy and adoration. Childe’s face was that of stress. “I’ve always wanted to see you work.” 

Childe laughed nervously. “Trust me you don’t.” 

“Seriously,” Lumine added. “You don’t.

“The hell is a kid doin’ here?” The Treasure Hoarder asked, glaring at Teucer as if he could be any sort of danger to them. “And what’s all this talk ‘bout toys?” 

“You know? The toys?” Childe emphasized. “Will you buy it or not? The toys Snezhnaya produced three months ago will be 600,000 mora. To be paid in full.” 

“Listen,” The Treasure Hoarder with red hair started as he put a hand on Childe’s shoulder. Childe stared at it and smile. Not a nice smile though. The smile of someone who couldn’t wait to knock this guy out. “I don’t know ya life story an’ personally I don’t care. I don’t like how you came here. Barging in makin’ demands and now ya talkin’ toys? You must be real crazy.”

“And you’re really dumb.” Aether said as Lumine looked at him like he had lost it. “You can’t tell a euphemism?” 

“And looks like we got a smart alec.” The hoarder in the back heckled. 

“Leave him out of this.” Childe said. “I’ll say it again. Toys from Snezhnaya. 600,000. Paid in full.”

“You’re a funny guy.” The redhead said. “I’ll take your deal if we get that pretty lady over there.” 

“Absolutely not!” Lumine yelled and Aether had to stop her from drawing her sword. 

Childe sighed. “Alright then, since you won’t leave my friends alone and won’t agree to the deal. I’ll just have to join the Treasurer Hoarders and make things easier for you.” 

“Now you’re definitely a loon.” The redhead said. “You think we just let any old body in?” 

“Well, you’re a member aren’t you?” Lumine snapped back as the two hoarders behind him chuckled. 

“Fine, then.” The hoarder took out a map. “We set up shop here cause of a cave with a lot of loot. The treasure ain’t easy to get. It’s been two days. You can get it and prove yourself but just know that treasure is ours. Don’t try stealin it.” 

“It’s been awhile since I’ve assessed.” Childe stretched and looked pretty happy about this turn of events. 

“The loots on the other side of the cliff. We’ll stay and watch.” 

“Of course.” A cocky smile appeared on Childe’s face. “Don’t blink or you’ll miss it.” 

It really was a blink or you’ll miss it. One minute Childe was gliding through the air and the next he was gliding back with the treasure in hand. The Hoarders seemed to be in shock and didn’t know what to say. They had huddled together in a little group and talked amongst themselves. They said that Childe couldn’t join but they would pay him. 

Aether was actually hoping for a bloodbath. 

“Toy sellers are so cool.” 

“Child innocence is an incredible thing.” Aether said.

“Master Childe, there you are.” A Fauti soldier approached and the hoarders looked even more nervous. “A new batch of fresh recruits have just arrived.”

“This really isn’t the best time.” Childe shot a glance at Teucer and the soldier seemed to understand but continued anyway. 

“I understand sir.” The soldier said. “But they are already waiting for you south of Lingju Pass. It’s tradition for new recruits to be baptized by the will of the Tsaritsa through the words of a Harbinger. You are the only Harbinger in Liyue.” 

A frustrated sigh escaped Childe. “Okay, I’ll be there. Just let me talk to my little brother.” 

“Do you really have to go to work again?” Teucer gave Childe these big puppy eyes that even made Aether feel guilty. 

“Yes, I do Teucer. I have to talk with some new recruits.” 

“Can I come?” Teucer asked. “I want to be a toy seller like you?” 

“A toy seller?” The soldier smiled as Childe gave him a glare. 

“Teucer you’re still very young. I’ll be giving a speech and information to these new recruits that’s going to be hard for you to understand. Besides, playing with Lumine and her brother is a lot more fun.” 

“Yeah, we can throw off a cliff.” Aether suggested.

“To teach me how to glide?” Teucer was beaming with excitement. 

“Let’s go with that.”

“I’ll be the responsible one then.” Lumine sighed.

“I’ll see you later Teucer.” Childe left, leaving Teucer looking sad. 

“Come on!” Aether urged. “We’re going to teach you how to glide! That’s fun!” 

“I want my brother.” Teucer pouted. 

“And I want my stability back but we don’t always get what we want.” Aether took out the wind glider Lumine had given him. “So you want to fly or sulk?” 

Teucer obviously picked flying and Aether explained what he knew from flying. The first time Teucer had started flailing around and Aether had to fly down and catch him. Now that Teucer saw his wings he wanted Aether to carry him while flying around. This was the exact reason why he didn’t want the kid to see his wings but there was no choice since he was falling.

“Why do you have wings?” Teucer asked after the fifth time flying around the mountains. 

“Me and Lumine were just born with them.” Aether collapsed to the ground. 

“Can I see your wings too?” Teucer asked Lumine.

“Oh, I don’t have them right now.” Lumine explained. 

“You can take them off?” Teucer looked at Aether’s wings. “Can I have a turn?” 

“THERE A PART OF MY BODY NOT A TOY!” Aether flew a few feet up to keep some distance. 

“Lumine’s powers are acting up.” Paimon explained. “That’s why she doesn’t have them.” 

“I still don’t get it.” Teucer said. 

“Basically, I have wings and Lumine doesn’t.” Aether simplified. “Simple.” 

Teucer nodded. “I need to pee.” 

“There’s a bush.” Aether pointed a few feet away. 

“But what if there’s a bug or lizard and it tries to bite me?” 

“Don’t let it bite.” 

“But what if it does?” 

“Builds character.” 

Teucer reluctantly walked over to the bush. 

“You know if Childe wasn’t lying about being a Harbinger then Teucer would probably understand.” Paimon said. 

“Yeah he’s digging a hole for himself.” Lumine sighed. “That lie is only going to hold for maybe a few more years. Or even less.” 

“His heart is in the right place though.” Aether said. “Sometimes you have to do things to keep your sibling safe.” He caught a glance at Lumine who looked puzzled at what he was saying. 

“Where’s Tuecer?” Paimon asked as they realized that Teucer was gone. 

“I’m going to beat that kid.” 

They found Teucer behind a tree looking at Childe talking to some Fauti soldiers. 

“Teucer, give me one good reason why I shouldn’t spank you?” Aether was fuming. This kid seemed to have no sense of danger. 

“Because my brother will get mad.” Teucer retorted. 

“Smartass.” Aether muttered. 

“Teucer, how many times do we have to tell you not to run off?” Lumine rubbed her temples and sighed. “We almost got spotted by some hilichurls. What if they had seen you and attacked you?”

“Quiet my brother is making his speech!” Teucer yelled as went back to paying attention to his brother. 

“No, we’re leaving.” Aether grabbed Teucer's hand as he tried to get out. “Your brother said no.”  

“No!” Teucer yelled. “LET ME GO!” 

This tussle alerted the recruits and Childe who looked at Lumine then Aether with shock. Aether wasn’t exactly helping this situation since he was still holding onto Teucer. It was like watching a strange waltz that involved a lot more tussling. Through all the wrestling Lumine hadn’t noticed that Aether’s hand had gotten too close to Teucer’s mouth. Well, it didn’t take long for that situation to play out. 

“You son of a bitch!” Aether let go of Teucer as he ran to Childe. “That’s it!”

Aether ran towards Teucer. The recruits tried to stop him but he dodged all of them. Now the wrestling continued with Childe included. 

“Lumine, aren’t you going to stop them?” Paimon asked as Lumine leaned against a tree.

“Nope.” 

So Lumine had to get involved. 

Aether was not going down without a fight. He took down a few guards and Childe basically had to beg her to get involved. He'd  had managed to get no injuries except the bite mark from Teucer. Childe had gotten a few bruises and scratches. Teucer was also unscathed thanks to Childe defending him. 

“Take this as a lesson dear recruits,” Childe got up as the recruits looked at him confused. “To expect the unexpected as a worker. Now go forth in the name of the Tsaritsa.” 

The recruits clapped slowly as they left. Leaving them to their devices.

“Why were you trying to attack my brother?” Childe asked.

“Cause that demon you call a brother bit me!” 

“Teucer apologize,” Childe said. 

“But all you’ve been doing today is leave me behind!” Teucer crossed his arms. “I wanted to spend time with you!” 

“You could have waited until he got home like you’re siblings!” Aether retorted. 

Teucer stuck out his tongue. Childe brought Teucer closer and pet his head. “I’m sorry. I know that I’m gone for a long time. But I want to spend time with you. So is there anything you want to do before we take you to the boat?” 

“Don’t reward him!” Aether yelled. “This little punk needs to be disciplined!”

“Deep breaths Aether.” Lumine chanted. “Deep breaths.” 

Teucer ignored him and thought about where he wanted to go. “The Toy Institute!” 

“I don’t see why not.” 

How the hell does he expect to take a child to a place that doesn’t exist?

Childe has lost his mind. There was no other explanation. 

He’d brought them to a building built into the cliff side. It looked like a factory. A factory that had been forgotten. Big brown industrial pipes were starting to rust as moss began to grow on them. The main entrance was covered in vines and overgrowth and even a few rocks had fallen in front of the entrance.

“Wow!” Teucer jumped in excitement as they looked at the factory in fear. “I can hear the sounds of machinery too.” 

Just like Teucer said, a low mechanical roar echoed through the doors of the factory. 

“What is this place?” Paimon asked.

“Based on my limited understanding. This is Dottore’s factory.” Childe said.

Out of every Harbinger he just had to pick Dottore. 

“Dottore is another one of the Fauti Harbingers.” Childe explained. “He loves tinkering with old things…it’s a personal passion. So he converted this into a testing facility.”

“So the Ruin Guards are built by the Fauti?” Paimon asked. 

“No, they have more of  a connection to the Abyss. There is just as much our enemy as anyone else. We do research and nothing more.” 

Enemies? What sort of bold-faced lie was the Tsaritsa spinning? Who provided her with the Ruin Guards? Who was the one that taught her how to develop her country to where it is now? If she considers those enemies then who does she see as a friend? 

“Childe, this place looks incredibly dangerous.” Lumine seemed apprehensive and Aether didn’t blame her. “Is this really a good idea?” 

“If there’s anything dangerous then I’ll protect him.” A familial determination coming from Childe. “It’s what an older brother would do.” 

“What are you all chatting around for?” Teucer ran up to them barely able to contain his excitement. “Let’s go!”

One mystery Aether hopes to learn about this world is how it’s able to hold such large buildings in small spaces. 

On the outside. It really looked like an average factory built inside a cave. The inside was a different story. The roof seemed to stretch on forever while cogs and gears turned and creaked. It smelled like oil and smog. How could a child possibly find this interesting? 

“This is so cool!” Tuecer looked around happily as Childe smiled. 

“I’m glad you like it, Tuecer.” 

“Oh, what’s that?” Teucer ran over to a opened door. 

“Teucer wait!” Childe ran after him just for the door to close.

“I hate to be that person but,” Lumine said. “I TOLD YOU THIS WAS DANGEROUS!”

“Okay!” Childe yelled as he looked around frantically. “There’s another way. Come on, let's hurry.” 

For what felt like forever they ran around the factory making sure that Teucer stayed safe. Thankfully nothing bad had happened.

“Reunited at last.” Childe sighed in relief. “Teucer, we need to break you from that running off habit.” 

“This room is huge!” Tuecer just ignored Childe. More interested in the room ahead full of Ruin Guards. “Is this where Mr. Cyclops takes his friends when they come to visit?” 

Childe’s head hung down as a tired expression appeared on his face. He wanted to feel bad for him but this was his own doing. 

“It is! Impressive isn’t it?” Childe rebounded quickly. “How about we play a game of hide and seek?” 

“Does it have to be now?” 

“I have a surprise.” 

Stars shown in Teucer eyes as Childe said that. “Really?” 

“Yes,” Childe smiled. It was a tired one. “You just turn around and count back from 60.” 

“That’s a big number.” Teucer whined. 

“Big number for a big surprise.” 

Teucer smiled and obeyed and as he did two Ruin Guards awoke. 

“Help me clear out these hazards please.” 

If the child wasn’t there he wouldn’t have helped at all. But they drew their swords and started to fight. It felt good to fight like they were used too. Together. Lumine the offense and him the defense. They had taken down a few guards but they just kept coming. Teucer counting got lower and lower and there was still more to fight. 

“Are you ready?” Teucer asked.

“Ten more seconds Teucer.” Childe looked at the guards that were slowly starting to corner them

Aether was sure that they’d have to make a run for it. Until he felt the presence of the abyss.

Childe who stood there with a smile on his face made a dash through a Ruin Guard like lighting. Leaving a purple strike in his wake. Then the presence got stronger. The overwhelming darkness. The power. That was abyss power. Childe fought with madness but precision. Hitting them hard and fast but not enough to break. The fighting style, the transformation, even the power. He knew those moves. Now he remembers where he had met this man. 

“My Prince!” An Abyss mage floated up to him frantically. 

“What’s the issue?” Aether was looking through books for one of their machines. 

“A human!” The mage screeched so loud that Aether had to cover his ears. 

“That’s probably that one Harbinger.” Aether waved it off. 

“No, my prince.” The mage explained. “This is a young man. A boy even. With ginger hair and blue eyes. And I saw Skirk teaching him!”

“Get my cloak and mask.” 

The mage took him towards Skirk’s cottage. It was the same old raggedy cottage that he was used to seeing whenever he had to pass by. A stone cottage that was eroding away. The once white chalky stone now becomes lilac from the Abyss. The roof was now blue and covered with leaves and moss. A tall willow-like tree with white and royal leaves hung over the cottage. 

He knew that someone was home. A fire was just starting to smolder out and one of the foggy windows he definitely saw someone peeking. 

“Skirk?” Aether called as he walked closer to the house. “Come on, I’m not mad. I just want an explanation about this human my mage saw.” 

Nothing but a rustle of leaves and twigs. 

“If you’re innocent,” Aether continued to draw closer. “Then it should be no problem to come out here and tell me! In fact you don’t even need to come out! Just yell it!” 

He heard those leaves rustling again. Skirk wouldn’t make a rookie mistake like that. That was the human. Of course she lets him take the fall. 

“Come out human!” Aether looked around the leaves and bushes trying to find that ginger hair his mage told him about. “I promise not to hurt you!” 

“And what about my master?” A high-pitched voice asked. Dear gods, the boy hasn’t even made it through puberty. 

“Oh, I’m going to beat her up.” 

An arrow glides from some nearby shrubs. Aether stopped it before it hit and he was surprised. If he hadn’t stopped it he would have been shot directly in the head. He was impressed. 

“Good shot kid.” The child was soon levitating off the ground kicking and screaming. “But you gave away your spot.” 

The mage was right. He couldn’t even consider him a young man. He was a kid. 

A mess of ginger locks surrounded the boy's head and face. His eyes were a sky blue that looked dull. His clothes were dirty and he could see blood spots. How long was he here?

“Let him down.” A deep and raspy voice said.

Skirk had covered herself with a long black cloak. He couldn’t even see her hair. 

“Why is a human here?” He asked.

“None of you’re fucking business!” The boy yelled. 

Aether raised him up higher as the boy whined and squirmed. “The adults are talking. You stay in air jail until you’ve calmed down.” 

“Why do you care?” Skirk crossed her arms and Aether could see her usual silver cuffs. 

“Because a random human child isn’t supposed to be here!” 

“Nothing from the surface should be here!” Skirk yelled. “But I don’t see you stopping those Harbingers!” 

“Me and the Tsaritsa made a deal.” Aether was seething with anger. Skirk had the gull to act like this after the things she’d done. “I don’t like them here but it helps.” 

“Chlothar wouldn’t have wanted this.” Skirk huffed. “Contracts with an Archon.” 

“Well, he’s dead.” Aether said. “And he put me in charge and I made the rules. And you should have taken him to the surface immediately when you found him.” 

“Do whatever you want.” Skirk made a beeline for the house but Aether slammed the door with the flick of his wrist.

“Did you teach him?” Aether asked.

“Couldn’t learn markship anywhere else.” 

“You know what I mean,” Aether’s eyes narrowed. He hated when he couldn’t tell anything about a person. “Did you teach him?”

“What purpose would I have teaching a human such a thing?” Aether could hear the smile in her voice.

“This is serious,” Aether continued. “If I don’t purge it out now-” 

“You won’t be able to later,” Skirk mocked. “I know already.” 

“And you’re completely sure?” Aether would have to rely on the kid. 

“Yes.” 

Aether sighed as he lowered the boy down. The boy had gone for his sword but he saw Skirk signal him to stop. 

“He’ll be taking you back home,” Skirk said as she went into her cottage. “Don’t give him any trouble.” 

The boy looked at him suspiciously and stepped back a few feet. He was scared.

Aether grabbed a branch from the ground and brought it to the boy.

“Where I’m from we like to say ‘extending an olive branch’.” He offered the branch to the boy who looked at him strangely. “It’s a peace offering. Don’t know how popular it is here but what do you say?” 

The boy slowly took the branch and looked it over. “My name is Ajax.” 

“Prince of the Abyss. But just call me prince.” 

So they had both lied to him. 

Childe was impressive, he'll say that much. In ten seconds he made these destructive machines look like a little theme park. 

“This is so cool!” Teucer ran around the room looking at all the different ways that guards were posed. “I love it!” He looked around then frowned. “But where’s my big brother?” 

“Remember?” Paimon said. “You guys were playing hide and seek.” 

“Oh yeah! Help me find him.” 

Aether had found Childe first. He was slumped down in a corner by some wooden planks and rocks. He seemed to be in a daze. Not noticing him or when Lumine and Paimon had come by.

“Hey!” Lumine snapped her fingers as Childe seemed to finally pay attention. “Are you okay?” 

Childe smiled. “Glad you guys found me. I’d hate it if Teucer saw me like this. I guess using my Foul Legacy while still being injured was a bad idea.” 

So he’s used it before. 

“This isn’t about Teucer right now,” Aether said. “Can you even stand? Childe you can’t do this to yourself.” 

This is why abyssal power needed to be purged. But he couldn’t have purged without knowing for certain. The power it takes would have killed him if it wasn't affected. It was too late now. That power has been nestled inside of him for almost ten years. If he purged it now…Teucer wouldn’t have a big brother anymore. 

“Yeah, Aether is right.” Paimon said. “Is it really worth it?”

“Like I said,” Childe began. “I can never give up a chance to test my limits. That’s why I, Tartaglia, must always get stronger.” He gave a tired chuckle as he continued. “Anyway, childhood dreams are all too easily shattered. Even if you just leave it be, they will fall to pieces themselves. So, someone has to protect them right?

“If you make a promise, you keep it, if you make a mistake, you apologize.” Childe slowly got up as a groan escaped him. Aether had to keep him from falling. “And if you give someone a dream, you defend it to the very end. That’s what family is all about, isn’t it?” 

The speech had brought a somber tone to the mood. Aether understood that sentiment. He had done many things to keep Lumine safe. To keep her spark going strong. But he knew that sometimes he had to give it. Or it would be his demise. 

“Enough with the tough guy act.” Paimon chastised as Childe had a coughing fit. Aether was sure that he saw blood. “You need a doctor.”

“One more favor please.” Childe held onto the wall as he grabbed something from his pocket. “Give this to Teucer and explain my absence.” 

It was a miniature version of a ruin guard. Symbols and all. 

“We can do that.” Lumine sighed. “Just go and see a doctor.” 

Childe nodded and walked off.

It was early evening when they brought Teucer back to Northland Bank. 

A man with brown hair and Snezehnyain attire greeted them. 

“Hello sir, young master, I am Andrei. Master Childe has arranged for me to accompany you on your return trip. Come with me.” 

“My brother said not to go with strangers.” 

“But you’ve been following us all day?” Paimon pointed out.

“Yeah, but I knew you guys.” 

“Huh?” 

“Yeah, my brother writes about you all the time.” Teucer gushed. “He talks about how cool you are and how he would quit his job to join you on adventures.” 

“Got an admirer while I was away Lulu?” Aether teased.

“I will choke you in your sleep.” 

“Young master, we must go now.” Andrei said. “Ship will be docking soon.” 

“Okay,” Teucer gave Lumine a hug. “Nice meeting you!” 

“Same here.” 

Teucer brought his hand up for a high five and Aether took it. 

“You better come to Snezehnya!” Teucer called out while leaving. “Then I can be your tour guide!”

They were about to leave when they heard a small noise. 

“Hey.” Childe was peeking from behind a wall.

“Why didn’t you say bye to Teucer?” Paimon asked. 

“Goodbyes are special moments.” Childe explained. “He shouldn’t see me weak and haggard like this.” 

“What did the doctor say?” Lumine asked.

“I’ll be fine. Just need to rest for a day or two.” Childe pulled out a pouch from his pocket. “Also you’re payment for watching Teucer today.” 

“Aw you do have a heart.” Paimon gleamed as she saw the pouch full of mora. 

“Just know we’ll still be having a sparring match.” Childe said. “And that goes for you too, Aether.” 

Aether simply laughed. “Doubt you could beat me.” 

“Quite confident?” 

“Not confident. Certain.” 

Childe laughed. “Definitely have to spare before you leave.” 

The cottage was more beaten up than before. 

That was expected. It’d been much longer in the abyss. About three hundred years in the abyss. 

He saw a light coming from there and broke the door in. 

Not to his surprise he was greeted by a sword. 

“What the hell are you doing!?” Skirk yelled. 

“Why did you teach a human child the ways of the abyss?” He retorted to her. 

“Gee took you long enough.” 

“Do you have any idea what you did?” Aether exclaimed as Skirk went back to the living room. “You made a human child consume abyssal magic. Now he’s all fucked in the head and hurting himself with it.” 

“You should have purged him.” 

“You damn well if I wasn’t sure that it could kill him.” 

“Well, maybe you should have taken that chance.” 

Aether shook his head. “Is this your way of getting revenge? It sucks. I know it sucks but dragging innocent humans isn’t going to make you less miserable.” 

“You drag humans into your shit all the time.” 

“It only gets to that point if there's no other way.” Aether sighed. “You are impossible.” 

Aether left as quickly as he came. Of course it falls on him again. When does it not?

Chapter Text

The Pearl Galley didn’t even feel like a ship and more like a parade float. 

The ship was adorned in the similar red, green and yellow color scheme of most buildings in Liyue. The bow was decorated with yellow paper that made it look like lanterns surrounded the ship. 

“Why are we here Lumine?” Aether asked as he looked around. Almost everyone on this ship looked wealthy and powerful. He felt….out of place. 

“I just wanted to see what it’s like.” Lumine shrugged. “We can go.” 

“Oh?” A calm deep voice said. “I wasn’t expecting to see you here.” 

Not him. Anyone but him.

“Are these three you’re friends?” A woman with gray-ish hair asked. 

“Yes, I had the fortune of meeting them not too long ago.” Zhongli said. “They are quite a knowledgeable and talented pair, and a pleasure to be around. We were just discussing the history of Rex Lapis care to join?” 

“Seems a bit egotistical.” Aether muttered under his breath. 

“This good sir does not seem to realize the almighty power of the Lord of Geo.” The man said with great confidence. “As an archaeologist, I’m inclined to correct some of his erroneous views.”

So this is what the Lord of Geo does with his retirement. Talk to historians about his own life? 

“We are discussing the area of the first mora.”

“The first mora?” Paimon asked.

Aether had basically tuned out that conversation. After the discussion of the early nations he knew that this was going to bore him to death. Especially, when the guy who makes it is standing right here. All he heard was decades long research and he was impressed that someone can spend decades researching a coin. What made it worse is that Rex Lapis himself confirmed that he just spent it. 

Of course, the two men argued with Zhongli. Zhongli took it in stride though. Answering calm and direct. 

“Excuse me sir!” The woman had gotten up from her seat. “Um…I have some questions about archeology. Can we find somewhere quiet to chat? If that’s okay with you?”

“It’s no problem at all.” Zhongli said. “But may my friends accompany me? I think they can be of help.” 

Oh he did not like the sound of that.

“I’m just here for a good story.” Lumine said. 

“Don’t be so modest.” Zhongli praised. “You are quite knowledgeable. Maybe you just don’t remember?” 

Lumine looked at Zhongli puzzled. “I really don’t know anything about archeology.” 

Zhongli’s mouth pursed into a straight line. “Well, come regardless, I enjoy your company.” 

They followed the woman to the further side of the ship. 

“I’m Wanyan.” Wanyan bowed. “I wanted us to talk more privately because what I’m going to say is a bit disrespectful of the Lord of Geo and would draw a lot of angry looks.” 

“Don’t worry,” Aether reassured her. “I say disrespectful things about the Archons all the time. For instance, I think that Rex Lapis is a fucking cunt that should have killed himself years ago.” He smiled at Zhongli who just gave him a ‘hmph’. 

Wanyan's eyes widened upon hearing that. “Um, that’s quite the opinion.” Wanyan changed the subject. “Ignoring that. Sir, your argument showed acuteness of speech and thought. Most importantly, you don’t fall for the boasting of others. You stay objective.” 

“I thank you for such praise,” Zhongli said modestly. “But what does this have to do with anything?”

“I have a question,” Wanyan breathed deeply. “Do you think that all the gods the Geo Archon killed were evil?” 

Aether looked at Zhongli who closed his eyes as if to meditate on the question. Aether had wondered the same thing at times. Did the archons feel any pity for what happened in Khanrie’ah? 

“Well?” Aether posed as he looked at Zhongli and his glowing lapis eyes. “What do you think?”

“Let’s not analyze this in terms of good and evil. Rex Lapis placed great importance on the integrity of contracts, so any gods he killed certainly must have broken a contract.” Aether heard that bite of venom in Zhongli’s words. 

“Yeah, surely the Lord of Geo wouldn’t have killed innocent people.” Paimon said. 

Oh what sweet innocence.

“What are you doing!?” Aether yelled as he stared down Morax. 

Rukkhadevata had sent him and Lumine in her stead after her sacrifice. He knew that what he saw would be brutal but….

“Aether please,” Morax said as put his polearm behind him. 

“Why are you doing this?” Aether yelled as he looked around at the beautiful city he onced knew was now nothing but rumble and smoke. “They weren’t going to hurt you! Or anybody!” 

“That is not what Celestia said.” 

“DO YOU REALLY TRUST THOSE NUT JOBS OVER ME!?” Aether shouted as tears streamed down his face. Every time they found a home something would go wrong. Why did it always go wrong? Why couldn’t they have a home? We’re they cursed? 

“I won’t ask again.” Morax pointed his glowing polearm at him. Eyes filled with regret. 

Aether unsheathed his sword. “I’m not leaving.” 

How could Rez Lapis say such a thing? Just how? 

“During my research I learned about a god.” Wanyan said as Aether returned to the present. “The God of Salt, Havria, was a very kind god, but she encountered Morax one day in battle. Morax used an underhanded trick to assassinate her.” 

“What?” Paimon turned to look at Zhongli. “No way!”

“Yeah, I find that hard to believe.” Lumine said. 

“I can believe it.” Aether glared at Zhongli. “I can definitely believe it.” 

Zhongli sighed. “This…this bit of history is a long story. But you may not like the truth when you hear it.” Aether could hear regret in his voice. Sadness. But Aether couldn’t believe that it was genuine. Not after what happened.

“Don’t worry!” Wanyan pleaded. “I’ve been wanting the answers to this for so long.” 

“Zhongli you look conflicted.” Lumine said.

“I am.” Zhongli shook his head. “I don’t even know where to begin.” 

As Zhongli was about to explain, a red-clad Fauti soldier stepped into the conversation. 

“Mr. Zhongli, I’ve been looking for you!” The blonde Fauti said with a big grin on his face. “So you were here all along.” 

Lumine groaned. “What do you want?” 

“No, need for hostility!” The Fauti brought his hands up as some sort of peace. “My name is Kliment. I’m an archeological researcher from Snezehnaya. Not here for trouble.” 

“The fauti say that all the time.” Paimon rolled her eyes.

“Well, I mean it. I even have the official documentation.” He boasted. 

“The official documentation?” Aether mocked. “Well gosh mister I guess you’re the real deal. Not like paperwork is easy to forge.” 

“Whatever.” Kliment crossed his arms. “You’re not the one I’m looking for anyway. I was told that Mr. Zhongli here was quite knowledgeable in ancient history and he can help with my research. I even paid a good amount of money to have you be my consultant.” 

“I’m assuming you went through Wangsheng Funeral Parlor?” Zhongli asked.

“Correct.” 

“Zhongli, I don't know about this.” Lumine glared at the man suspiciously. “I have a bad feeling.”

“I understand your concern,” Zhongli remarked. “But since this is work, I don’t have a choice. I must respect my duties.” 

“Such a reasonable man.” Kliment’s politeness was starting to feel disingenuous. “Let’s head off shall we?” 

"Wait!” Wanyan interrupted. “Since this is archaeology then maybe I can be of help? I’m an archeologist too.” 

Zhongli smiled. “That will give us a chance to continue the topic. You three should tag along too.” 

“Why?” Lumine asked. 

“This could help you on your future journey’s.” Zhongli’s eyes seemed to have become more intense as he looked at Lumine. “It’s a story before the Rise of the Seven. While the God of Salt has already perished, it might be meaningful later on.” 

“There are too many people for an archaeological expedition.” 

“Actually,” Aether butted in. “Technically, this is a good amount of people for an expedition. Most expeditions of this nature require a lot more people. In fact, a normal number of people would actually be fifty and even more depending on what we are investigating.” 

They all looked at him stunned. All except Zhongli. 

“How do you know that?” Lumine asked.

“Read about it.” 

“Fine, then.” Kliment relented. “I’ll let you come. Let’s first explore where the Jade Chamber was crushed on Osial. Who knows the artifacts left behind.” 

Guyun Stone Forest was different. A series of stone islands that is said to be the work of the Lord of Geo in a fierce battle with Osial. Where he put the creature to rest. He remembered the last time he was here with Lumine. The stones that jutted in the air with a deathly aura were much sharper and the beaches were barely formed. Sadly, not even nature remains the same. 

“This place looks so boring.” Kliment whined as he looked around the one area frantically. “Are you even going to find anything valuable?” 

“We just got here.” Aether could already tell he was going to punch this guy before they finished up. 

“Paimon, thinks it looks grand.” 

“Scenery can’t make you mora.” Kliment retorted. “There was a big battle here and I’m seeing nothing.” 

“Guyun Stone Forest is the perfect place to learn about gods or the history of the Archon War.” Zhongli began. “Legend has it that-” 

“Rex Lapis threw spears of rock here that killed Osial.” Aether said for Zhongli. Zhongli surveyed him. Scanning him he was some sort of specimen. But then again…that’s what most people saw him as. Even his parents. “Can we hurry up?” 

“I see you have done your history. Almost sounds like you were there.” Aether glared at Zhongli’s little smirk. This was some big joke to him. 

Of course it was. What good were the archons? Just a bunch of idiots with the powers of gods. Irresponsible, spineless, wind up dolls that listen to their masters like good little puppets. Finding the misery of others funny. 

“Aether?” Lumine tapped his arm. That same stupid worried look on her face. What was she even worried about? She had nothing to worry about.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Aether asked and even he noticed how mean he sounded.

“Huh?” 

“That look on your face.” Aether explained as Lumine just stared at him completely blank. “Like I’m some sort of egg that’s going to shatter if you touch it wrong.” 

“You’ve just been acting out of character.” Lumine explained. “Like something is bothering you?” 

“Nothing is bothering me!” Aether yelled as Lumine stepped back. “What would be bothering me? Nothing that’s for sure.” 

“That’s quite enough.” Zhongli stepped in between them and gave Aether a glare. “We are supposed to start looking for artifacts. Not start a fight. Perhaps this walk will do you some good Aether. You seem to be on edge.” Zhongli walked away as Lumine slowly followed behind him. Giving Aether one last glance before turning away. 

Was he being paranoid? It’s not paranoia when it’s true. Zhongli knew the truth. And that contract was years ago. Maybe he was going to tell Lumine. He wouldn’t put it past him. Scar him and turn his sister against him. That seemed like something Celestia’s lackey would do. 

Something he had to stop.

This was supposed to help Aether but it felt like it was making things worse. He was normal at the Pearl Galley. His normal sarcastic self. But now? Tense and angry and she had no clue why. 

Did he talk with Zhongli before? Even Zhongli seemed to be wary of Aether and glared at him a few times. 

Aether isn't being himself. Like he was possessed by something else. But what? If he was then what would she do? And if he isn’t? What could she do? 

They walked along the shore line and searched for some artifacts and treasure. They fought some hilichurls and she noticed that Aether’s attacks were more offensive than defensive. He also seemed…sad when the hilichurls would fade away. 

They only found a few artifacts. None of them are all that exciting. Except for a stone tablet. The tablet had the symbol of mora in the middle as vine-like squiggles wrapped around from the edges of the tab. 

Bringing it over to Kliment he looked happy and praised them. He asked Wanyan for an analysis but she couldn’t give that. So his glee turned to anger. 

“What’s the point of being a scholar of geology when you can’t recognize anything!?” Kliment berated Wanyan who looked like she was about to cry. “What are you even good for?” 

“We all have our area of expertise!” Wanyan defended herself. 

“Stop arguing!” Paimon said. “What happened?” 

“She brags about being an archeologist but doesn’t know anything about the surrounding ruins!” Kliment explained. “I even know more!” 

“I’m sorry.” Wanyan apologized. “I’ve just been researching the God of Salt! That’s all! Is that really all that strange?” 

That actually was a bit strange. She should know some basics.

“That is a little strange.” Aether said. That was her brother. Always speaking his mind. 

“Besides, what about you?” Wanyan pointed at Kliment who looked away. “All you asked for was how much mora it was? Not possible dates or era. An archeologist knows we don’t measure money.” 

“Now now.” Zhongli said calmly. “No need to make a fuss. We came to look for artifacts and we found some. Let’s have a look.” 

Zhongli examined all the items. Lumine wasn’t an archeologist but she could tell that most of this was just junk. And she was right because Zhongli confirmed it. The slab however was actually quite valuable. Zhongli even thinks that it has the power of the gods. 

Kliment snatched the slab and said in a sleazy voice: “Give that to me!” 

She wanted to punch him so bad. 

“The power of the gods! This will be worth a lot!” Kliment sounded crazed as he held the stone tab. “And I’m sure these other trinkets can help too.” 

“You only want to use archeology to get rich!”

“I can do both!” Kliment defended. “Why can’t I possess both material and intellectual goods from archeology?” 

“That is true,” Zhongli said. “However, I’d highly suggest you don’t sell some of these items.” 

“Why is that?” Klimet asked suspiciously. 

“Because some of these are from Ningguangs personal collection.” Zhongli explained. “Unless you want to get involved with Qixing?” 

“Oh,” Kliment sighed disappointed. “Then let’s go to Sal Terrea next. I also have an interest in the God of Salt.” 

Wanyan rolled her eyes as they headed off. 

Sal Terrea was nothing special. A small little piece of rock that carried a large tree that covered the entrance. The entrance was also blocked by some barrier. 

“I heard that this is the home of the God of Salt’s people.” Kliment chuckled. “Bet we can find a lot of artifacts.” 

“You are correct.” Zhongli informed. “It is said that the people of the God of Salt, Havria, lived prosperous lives under her protection. But seeing how this is well known; I’m sure some thieves and treasure hoarders have already beaten us to it.” 

Kliment balled his fist and groaned. “If it was picked clean I wouldn’t have come here.” 

“Can you just admit you’re not a researcher so we can beat you up already?” Aether was at his wits end with this man. He wasn’t even trying to hide it anymore.

“I am a researcher!” 

“Fine! Drag it on longer! But we already know!” 

“There are ruins that run deep in the cave.” Wanyan walked towards the seal. “I found a mechanism and worked it out but still wouldn’t open. Maybe we can try again and see?” 

“So open it?” Kliment strained out. 

“Did you not hear what I said?” Wanyan crossed her arms. “I can’t unlock it! I tried but it didn’t work!” 

“Well we have the illustrious Zhongli here!” Kliment boasted. “He must know something about this seal?” 

“While Mr. Zhongli has a lot of knowledge and experience. This seal is very ancient. I don’t think he’ll know anything about that.” 

“I might know something actually.” Zhongli said as he examined the seal. 

“What?” 

“In passing, I’ve heard ways to open seals. I don’t know if this method is a guaranteed way of opening it but it is worth the chance.”

A big grin grew on Wanyan’s face. “Okay! Come with me and I’ll show you!”

The mechanism was one of those picture puzzles he remembers they used to test him and Lumine when they first came out. Nothing hard but aligning a picture together carved into rocks. That made a small sound. 

Turns out that was only the first part of the mechanism. They now had to trigger elemental monuments based on a riddle. Again nothing hard. The answer was south, east, west, and north. It took awhile since the mechanisms were electro and Lumine and him had to fall on static electricity. In the distance a blue light shone and then disappeared. 

Walking back they saw that the seal was broken. Before entering, Zhongli had a request. 

“To prevent the pointless bickering we had at Guyun Stone Forest, I propose this: You two will agree on a contract. You will split any treasure you find here. One per person. To show my sincerity, I will not take any treasure.” 

“Neither will I.” Lumine said. 

“I really don’t care about god's knick knacks.” Aether just wanted to stop them from arguing. And make sure that Zhongli didn’t say anything. 

“How can you pass on an opportunity like this?” Paimon looked at them in shock.

“Paimon, you can have a treasure if you want.” Zhongli suggested. “You are your own person.” 

“Can I?” Paimon asked. 

“If that’s what you want, fine.” Lumine caved. 

“We aren’t your parents. Do whatever.” Aether stated.

“I don’t agree!” Kliment yelled. “I’m not sharing treasure with this amateur archeologist!”

“I don’t agree either!” Wanyan tried to match Kliment’s intensity. “He will only defile the God of Salt’s relics with his greed.” 

“Well then,” Aether dusted himself off dramatically. “Guess we aren’t seeing the secrets that this place has to offer. Let’s go Lulu.” 

“I agree with Aether.” Zhongli said to Aether/s surprise. “If the contract isn’t agreed upon then I can’t continue as your consultant for this exhibition.” 

“The audacity!” Kliment growled. He glared at Zhongli who simply watched him calmly. Kliment took a deep breath before continuing. “Even half the treasure is worth something. I agree.” 

While apprehensive she agreed but wanted something in return. “If what we found harms the Rex Lapis image you will still judge it fairly.”

“I can agree to those terms.” Zhongli gave a firm nod. 

They glide into the entrance. A small waterfall that made a small pond. Walking from the pond the cave was cold and most. Heavy with must and dirt. The cavern would have been pitch black if not for the light that was coming from the entrance and they’d be screwed.

Moving forward, they found a crevice within the walls. It was a tight squeeze but they made it inside. Inside was a small area that was dimly lit by a crystal lantern. The ground beneath them simmered like diamonds. 

“What is this?” Paimon said, looking down. 

Aether took some of it in his hand and dabbed some on his tongue. He grimaced as he let the rest of the grains fall to the ground. “Salt.” 

Not only was the ground covered in salt but there was enough that it created stalagmites and stalactites. 

“AHHH!” Wanyan yelled. 

“What is it?” Lumine went to comfort her. 

It was a statue made of salt. The statue was hunched over and its face though faded showed signs of regret and fear. Their mouth trapped in an eternal scream. 

“It’s just a creepy statue.” Aether assured her.

“That is no statue.” Zhongli said bleakly. “They were people.” 

A disgusted groan left Kliments mouth as he shuddered. “What the hell happened?” 

“We will soon learn.” 

Continuing onward and ignoring the many salt statues in their anguish they found a chalice that gave off a soft pale blue glow. 

“It still has salt.” Wanyan examined it. “Incredibly.” 

“What’s so incredible about an old salt holder?” Kliment rolled his eyes. “This god did not have good skills.” 

“According to my knowledge this is no ordinary salt.” Zhongli explained. “Though it is only half-full, it is forever half full. A bottomless salt holder.” 

“So, I can pour it out and it will never empty?” Kliment asked. 

“That’s how bottomless works.” Lumine and Aether said at the same time as everyone looked at them strangely.

“I claim this as mine.” Kliment said as he grabbed the holder. “I can pour this ten thousand and make a fortune!” 

“How could you use the God of Salt’s precious relics for something so shallow?” Wanyan looked at him ashamed. 

“I mean,” Aether felt bad for being on this guy's side but.. “I would definitely do the same thing.” 

“Mr. Kliment has chosen the salt chalice.” Zhongli announced. “The next treasure we find will be yours Ms. Wanyan.” 

They continued and Aether felt more and more unease. The statues became more dense. Hundreds of people looking to be fleeing or asking for mercy. This is why he hated gods. Nothing good ever comes from them. 

“A ruler?” Kliment laughed. “Nothing is better than this chalice.” 

“Can you just fuck the chalice and get it over with?” Aether said and heard a giggle from Lumine. 

Wanyan picked up the ruler and examined it carefully. Her eyes filled with awe. “This was a measuring tool but I don’t know for what.” 

“The God of Salt embedded another power in this ruler.” Zhongli said. “When stuck in the ground it will turn the surrounding area into salt. The deeper it is the more salt it will produce.” 

“Tha-” Aether began but was cut off by Lumine. 

“I will stab you if you make that joke.” 

“But that’s better than the chalice!” Kliment complained. 

“You still get a bottomless pit of salt.” Paimon said. “It’s not as time consuming as the ruler.” 

“According to the contract this belongs to Ms. Wanyan.” 

“No!” Kliment yelled. “Unacceptable! I paid for this expedition! Why should I get the short end of the stick?” 

“I mean,” Lumine said. “Theoretically speaking you both have a relic that is the same. At the end of the day you both have devices that make an unlimited amount of salt. So really you’re both equal.” 

“She hasn’t done anything! She’s useless! She shouldn’t get anything!” Kliment continued to moan. 

“Are you really one to talk about being useless?” Aether urged. 

“So you want to break the contract.” Aether couldn’t help but notice the slight aggression in Zhongli’s tone. 

“So what if I break it? I know how the mechanisms work! I don’t need your help anymore!” Kliment continued to brag. “I hired you! Why should I listen to your rules?”

“Because you made a contract.” Zhongli said with anger dripping in his words. “Rex Lapis: ‘Those who break a contract shall face the Wrath of the Rock.’” 

“That’s Liyue’s god! I am from Snezehnaya and I-”

“-Shall “suffer the Wrath of the Rock”- you will find it unpleasant.” 

“Lumine, kamera, now!”

“Aether, I didn’t bring it.” 

Watching Zhongli beat up Kliment was probably one of the best things he’s seen all day. He just wished that he could have gotten in on the action. 

“I shall confiscate the treasure as well.” Zhongli took the chalice that had fallen in the fight. “You are not worthy to continue further into the ruins. Leave this place.” 

“Damn you!” Kliment stormed off. “Just you wait!” 

“Now that we see Kliment’s greed take full control we should be honest with each other.”

“About what?” Paimon asked. 

“Not a single one of us came to this exhibition for archeology.” 

“What do you mean?” Wanyan asked.

“Miss, you lack knowledge in even basic archeology. You can only recognize naught but a few relics. However, you are an expert in the God of Salt. For this reason, I believe that you are not interested in archeology or relics but with the God of Salt.” 

“You are quite knowledgeable.” Wanyan looked down nervously. “I’m from one of the Eight Trades. Yinyuan Hall of the salt industry. The God of Salt protected my people and Morax killed her for her power.” 

“That’s why you’ve only called him Morax.” Paimon said. 

“We hate him! But he is the god of this land.” Wanyan said solemnly. “History is written how he wants. So, I seek to prove Morax’s guilt! He has blood on his hands, and cruelty in his heart!” 

“Hell yeah.” Aether yelled as he was given strange stares. Even Zhongli was looking at him funny. “Sorry. That was a very arousing speech. Not in that way.” 

“No one was thinking about it like that.” Lumine smacked her forehead. 

Zhongli simply sighed. 

“Mr. Zhongli, you promised you’d judge this fairly.” 

“And I will.” Zhongli said. “But I must point out that this is no longer Morax’s Liyue. Come with me. The truth lies ahead.” 

In the next room a blade was left on display. More statues by it making it look eerie. The blades were rusted and broken. Salt sprinkled on the blades sparkled in the small lights that remained. 

“A sword?” Wanyan said. “A broken sword. This is proof! Proof that the God of Salt had to fight back against the evil Morax. But unfortunately she lost. If we bring back the blade we can repair it and show everyone the might of the God of Salt.” 

“Based on the contract you can only take one part of the sword.” 

“What?” Wanyan exclaimed. “But…why?”

“From an archeology standpoint these are two separate relics.” Zhongli explained. “Therefore one relic per person still stands.” 

“Zhongli can’t we just let it slide?” Paimon asked. 

“One cannot simply ‘let it slide’ when it comes to a contract.” Aether felt like he had just heard his dad speaking to him with the way Zhongli was talking. “If it is not followed it’s broken.” 

“No!” Wanyan yelled desperately. “If I only take one half then it can’t be repaired. And the power of the God of Salt can’t be returned. I must remain faithful to her. Even if I have to break the contract.” 

“So you are decided?” Zhongli asked. “Then, there is a price to pay.” 

“Zhongli!” Paimon looked shocked. 

“That’s too far!” Lumine yelled. 

Aether had seen him do it before. Not shocking he’d do it again. 

“As punishment,” Zhongli said. “I will show you the truth.” 

“The truth?” 

“The God of Salt was not powerful.” Zhongli said. “She was weak and never won any battles. She would often concede to other gods.”

“What?” Sadness crept into Wanyan’s voice as Zhongli continued. 

“During the Archon War. Many gods used their strength and cunning to vie control of Teyvat. Havria decided to flee. She thought that giving up before the fight would help her and her people. However, during such a long war, there is no end to the advances of aggressors. After countless concessions, Havria only had one small haven left .”

“No!” Wanyan cried as tears streamed down. “That can’t be!” 

“In her last days, she had not even a single blade to defend her people with.” 

“But then,” 

“This sword is not a weapon belonging to the God of Salt.” Zhongli turned towards the sword. “It was the weapon used to kill her.” 

“NO!” Wanyan screamed. “You’re a liar. A follower of Morax! You are just testing my faith!” Wanyan ran away, further into the ruins. 

“Is that really true?” Lumine asked. 

“Unfortunately.” Zhongli also looked solemn. “Why else would I punish her with the truth? Let us follow her. For there is something that will prove the truth.” 

As they went they saw more and more statues. Running, fleeing, begging. It reminded him of…of why he hated the gods. 

“What happened here?” Wanyan stood in front of the door looking sad and fearful. “Why were they running away?” 

“I believe opening the door will give a better explanation.” Zhongli tapped the door as it glowed and opened to reveal the tragic scene. 

This is where it happened. It was like a bomb had gone off and left everything frozen in time. In the center was a man holding a sword that seemed to have stabbed something. Below the sword was a mound of salt. Around them was the radius. Where the followers that came to see their God’s demise were thrown back and frozen in place. Salt was everywhere. From the ground to the ceiling. To smell the air. Everywhere and it will never go away.

“This is the crime scene.” Zhongli said as Wanyan crumbled to the ground. “Havria’s body dissipated. Leaving nothing but traces of salt. Her dying moments frozen in time. What’s sadder is that the people knew that she was weak. And instead of letting her consign to the agony of defeat; they gave her a swift end. But no matter how weak the god; the power that flows when they are slain is beyond human coils to bear. Those who couldn’t flee were transformed.

“The ones that did flee sought refuge with Rex Lapis. The descendants feared Havria’s remains thinking it was a curse. They broke the sword and brought things to appease her. But they needn’t have done so. For how could a god that never once resisted– even to the very end– hate her people?” 

“No!” Wanyan still continued to refuse. “This is a false history! All of it!” Wanyan ran away.

“No mercy this time either.” Lumine said. 

“No, but I won’t say that’s a bad thing.” Zhongli said. “She will struggle with this knowledge for a while. But soon she will learn to accept it. It is just a matter of time.”

And none of this would have happened if it wasn’t for Celestia and gods selfishness. 

“Will you accompany me on a trip to Guyun Stone Forest?” Zhongli asked. 

“Why?” 

“Treading old ground, telling old stories. One cannot help being reminded of old acquaintances.” 

At the very top of Guyun forest is where Zhongli stood. He’s asked for Aether and Lumine to bring the salt chalice and ruler. 

“Here is where I put many Gods to rest.” Zhongli said. “Havria’s time was long ago and these relics should not be brought back to Liyue.” 

“So we're putting her to rest in a sense?” Lumine asked.

“Yes,” Zhongli looked ahead. His eyes filled with a sort of melancholy. “I have always wondered how I should remember these events. History records, but it may change. Today has taught me that. Time is a mighty force. I need to find a better way to record history in order to keep it’s truth.”

“Stone cravings used to be an ancient method. But unchanging stone, immovable earth, even someone like me…will soon erode.” 

“Zhongli,” Paimon said sadly. 

“That's why I thought of you, Lumine.” Zhongli praised. “You are one who crosses the celestial atlas, and who passes through countless worlds. If our history is engraved in your memory, it will one day accompany you into another. As long as you are able to record our history then a backup of sorts will exist.” 

Where had he heard something similar? 

“You are nothing but a living history book.” The Commander had said. “You aren’t people, you're more like a living robot. Meant to record our history. That’s all you’ll ever be.” 

“It is time to consult the salt chalice and ruler to the sea.” 

Aether paid no mind to the speech that Zhongli gave. He looked out to the horizon. The practically endless horizon. What he wouldn’t give to be as peaceful as the horizon. 

“Aether we’re going to leave.” Lumine said. 

“I’ll catch up.” Aether looked at Zhongli. “I want have a look at the horizon.” 

“Okay.” Lumine nodded as she glided down. 

Aether stood along Zhongli. They didn’t talk to each other for a while. They both simply looked at the horizon that slowly started to darken to welcome the night. Zhongli’s eyes are more focused on the sea and Aether’s to the stars. 

“This reminds me of old times.” Zhongli said. Aether was shocked that he was first to break the silence. “All we need now is the alcohol.” 

Aether simply hummed at that. 

“I will not tell you sister.” Zhongli continued to try and spark a conversation. “We have a contract and you haven’t broken it.” 

“Good.” 

Zhongli sighed. “What is bothering you? I’ve seen what happens when you keep things bottled up. And it looks like it’s already beginning.” 

“There’s a lot bothering me.” Aether said, not even looking at him. “You are simply adding onto it.” 

“How so?” 

“The whole history recording thing.” Aether said as he felt his lips quiver. “You just proved a point.” 

“What point did I prove?” Zhongli asked. “You have done similar. You used to tell me about all the history that you learned in other worlds. Why is it an issue now?” 

“That’s what we were told when we were created.” Aether could still remember that day. Having to prove they were worthy…having to kill for the first time. “I told them that we were people. They laughed in our faces. Said that we were nothing but history trackers. Meant to keep our culture alive while our home died. Well…dead.” 

Zhongli looked at him with sympathy but it was hard to believe it. After everything he’d done. “I did not mean to bring up old wounds.” 

“I was never asked to be a recorder.” Aether said. “Never. I woke up with Lumine next to me and then the test began. I want a normal life Zhongli. I want to live my life without worrying about different worlds and keeping my dead planet alive in books and whatever else. But I can’t.” 

“I can’t live a normal life.” Tears were now stinging his eyes. “I can’t date without feeling guilty about outliving them. I can’t go on without seeing some travesty. I can’t find a place that me and Lumine can call home.” 

“Aether,” Zhongli said. “You seem tired.” 

“I’ve been alive for over 6,000 years.” Aether sighed. “It gets tiring. But I can’t stop.” 

“You can always rest.” 

“No,” Aether shook his head. “I can’t. Got to be your little history book.” 

“I didn’t me-” 

“Don’t apologize.” Aether started to walk away. “You’re only doing it because you were caught.” 

With that Aether went back to the Abyss. He still had work to do.

Chapter Text

When Aether decided to come back to the surface to help guide Lumine to his side, he knew he had to do things he didn’t like. One of those things in that long list we’re killing hilichurls.

He’d envy mortals for many reasons but something he really envied was their ignorance. He found it astounding that mortals saw creatures that could complete human tasks and still see them as monsters. But that was for the best. If they knew the truth of hilichurls then they’d probably be ripped to shreds by them. 

They’d all been adventuring around Wangshu Inn when Paimon pointed out some hilichurls that were hostile.

Hilichurls we’re already quite aggressive as is. Cursed with the insanity of wilderness; they were brought back to their primal instincts. When they were originally cursed it was much worse. He couldn’t stand to watch them suffer and had used his limited power to ease the curse. It wasn’t easy and it only weakened him. Made everything harder and his memory worse but it helped. 

He pulled his sword out of the hilichurls stomach. Entrails were leaking on the ground as it slowly started to bleed out. The hilichurl crumbled to the ground in shrieks of pain as its body slowly disintegrated into ash. But even then they’d come right back. Death would be better. He really wished that he could just kill them. Stop the suffering. But none of his methods work. Not even his powers at their capacity helped.

His mind always wandered to that awful spiral. The sickening feeling that he’d kill someone. He didn’t have the luxury like mortals and Lumine that they were just monsters. He knew what they were before. Innocent people dragged into chaos. And for what? Some gods ego trip. 

He felt the familiar pang of sadness that came with this. His heart aching as he watched Lumine slaughter another one. His mind clouded over with pain. No, he can’t deal with that today. He just couldn’t. 

While his power dealt more in the physical sense then mental he still had minor control of it. He just needed to think of his emotions as a dial. Right now they are high. Noticeable. Painful. But he just needed to turn them off. Turn the dial to one, maybe two. He could already feel them dying down. Everything started to numb. He didn’t feel anything. Just perfect neutrality and indifference. He didn’t like feeling like this either but it’s better than a depressive spiral.

“Look those people are surrounded!” Paimon pointed at the crowd of cowering people as hilichurls snarled at them. “We have to help them!”

They ran over, readying their weapons as they drew closer. When they arrived the hilichurls were slowly backing away from the group. A man in Liyuean garb was holding a golden sigil in his hand, glowing brightly as hilichurls ran off. The man also had on a mask. A blue and gold mask with a wide smile as if it were laughing. 

“He scared off the hilichurls!” Paimon exclaimed as Aether threw his sword at them. It hit the one directly in the stomach as it fell to the ground. He motioned to Lumine to give him her sword and she did. Another lunge and he was surprised that he hit it in the head. 

“Why would you do that!?” Paimon yelled as Aether went to collect their swords. “They were running away!” 

“These hilichurls are extremely aggressive,” Aether pointed out as he returned and Lumine her sword. He needed to make Lumine a new one, this one was too dull. “Whoever that idiot is didn’t think about his actions in the long run. He chases them off and they’ll just go to Wangshu Inn and terrorize a tourist. Maybe even worse.” 

“He seemed to be using an adeptus art,” Lumine examined as the masked man helped the crowd. “Maybe he’s an adeptus?” 

“He’s definitely a pathetic one.” Aether mumbled. He didn’t care for godlike beings like adepti or yo kai. They were just as bad as Archon’s. He just tolerated them better. 

“Hey!” Paimon yanked his hair and he contemplated just stabbing the little pyke right there. “That could be Xioa’s friend. We have to be respectful. Let’s say hi.” 

On Paimon’s request they walked over to the man in the mask. 

“Hi!” Paimon said in a cheery voice. “Allow us to introduce ourselves, this-” Paimon began but was interrupted. 

“Please,” A deep voice full of overconfidence interrupted. “If you’re here to thank me, there’s no need. Cleansing the world of evil is the duty of the adepti. Think nothing of it– I certainly don’t.” 

He was getting a weird vibe from this guy. Not weird in a dangerous way. Weird in a pathetic way. 

“Wait, who are you?” He continued to put on that stupid voice. Aether didn’t know why but it got on his nerves. IT sounded like someone trying too hard to be some ethereal being. Not even Zhongli’s voice sounded like that. He was an Archon. “One had assumed you were followers, but on closer inspection it seems that we have not met.” 

“Would have been able to tell you if you didn't keep interrupting us.” Aether rolled his eyes. 

“I’m Paimon!” She pointed at him and Lumine. “And these are my sidekicks, Lumine and Aether.” 

They stared at each other and then back at Paimon. The pixie simply giggled. 

“One sees. One, too, shall introduce oneself, for it is good manners to comply.” The masked man announced. That’s what it felt like. Like he was announcing and not talking. 

“Congratulations.” Aether said sarcastically as he slowly clapped. “You understand basic communication.” He noticed Lumine trying to hold back a laugh and he smiled. 

“Ahem,” The masked man cleared his throat as he ignored Aether’s comment. “The one before you is the adeptus, Master of Stars, though one is better known to one’s followers as “Starsnatcher.” One descended from his mountain abode to cleanse the world of evil, whereupon fate saw fit that our paths should cross. Now…tell me that which you wish for.” 

This guy was a fraud. Now he knew why the voice bothered him. Because it was the same old shtick he’d seen on many different worlds. He even had to do it to get food sometimes. The difference being that he could actually control and create while this guy probably didn’t even make the mask himself. 

“Our wishes?” A wicked gleam shone in the pixies' eyes. “Paimon thought that the adepti were just really good at fighting…you mean you can grant people’s wishes, too?”  Of course Paimon was falling for it. 

Starsnatcher gave a small laugh. “There are different levels of adepti…are not the stars loftier than the mountains, clouds, and moon?”

He had to give the guy props. Pretending to be a godlike being in a world where they exist is ballsy. He could honestly respect that. 

“Yet, it is unbecoming of an adepti to boast of one’s powers. One would have you first speak to one’s followers, and only then make your verdict.” Starsnatcher said. 

So, they did and the results were underwhelming to say the most and awful to say least. His believers weren’t too many but their tales weren’t even mediocre…just terrible. From medicine that seemed magical but was actually just mist flowers to making someone think that their finance was coming back these were all scams. Innocent people that were already struggling and had put their faith in the divine were now praising this fool for his basic understanding of life. Made him sick.

“What do you think?” Starsnatcher gave us this cocksure air. As if his feats would impress them. “One’s adherents may exaggerate a little, but they speak from the heart.”

“More from their imaginations,” Lumine said. “What are you-” 

“Surely you jest?” Starsnatcher hurriedly talked as Lumine tried to interrogate him. “There was once a senior adep-” 

“Don’t care!” Lumine interrupted, giving the man a taste of his own medicine. “You’re scamming people.”

“One would do no such act,” Starsnatcher backtrack but Aether could sense uptake in his heartbeat. He knew he was caught. “Like I was trying to explain: There was once a senior adeptus, Xue Wuliang, known to the people as “Liangzi.” He said this: “All things are connected. That which mortals call “imagination” is merely the bridge betwixt the spiritual and material.” They all stared at one another with confused glances as he continued. 

“In other words, their wishes are already on the path of transitioning into reality. Does that make things clearer?” There was no way that this guy thought that. 

“Uh….nope….it makes them way more complicated.” Paimon looked away from the man. 

“Sounds like you’re scamming people.” Aether stated. 

“Which you are.” Lumine added. “Probably why you wear that mask too.” 

“Such insolent comments.” Starsnatchers voice raised slightly but still kept that air of superiority. “One, wanders among mortals with this mask not to hide one’s visage but to cleanse the world of evil.” 

“Uh huh,” Lumine nodded as she turned away. “Whatever helps you sleep at night pal.” 

Aether and Paimon followed behind her as Starsnatcher also left. 

“Can you believe someone would do such a thing?” Lumine was practically shaking with anger. Her sense of justice was just as strong as Aether…maybe even stronger. However she knew when to quit. 

“It’s a way to make money.” Aether shrugged. “I don’t like it either but those people are choosing to believe that and they have to come to that realization themselves.”

“I wish we could help though.” Lumine sighed. He knew that sigh all too well.

“Listen, I know you want to help but you can't,” Aether put his arm around her. “The guy won’t admit he’s a scammer and the people don’t want to believe they were scammed. All we can do is hope that they realize it sooner.”

“Yeah but still,” Lumine was still in a slump. 

“Why don’t we go to the bookstore and buy you a book?” 

Lumine smiled. There we go. “With the mora we all share?” 

“Pretend that it’s my personal mora,” Which it was. “What do you say?” 

“Alright.” 

The bookstore was a quaint little shop. It wasn’t even inside. It sat atop one of the many terraces in the city square. It was still a nice little shop with many bookshelves containing books of all sorts of genres. 

“Another cookbook?” Aether peaked at the book Lumine was looking through. 

“I like cooking.” Lumine said as she closed the book and gave him a light tap. “Maybe you should read some of these and you’d be a better cook.” 

Aether rolled his eyes but he saw someone he wasn’t expecting. “Look over there.” Aether pointed to the bookkeeper  and customer in a mask. 

“No way.” Lumine got closer. 

“So you’d like a copy of “Yakshas: The Guardian Adepti” ?” The Bookkeep asked. 

“Yes,” Starsnacther took out his pouch and handed her mora. “You can keep the change.”

“Well aren’t you generous. Thank you for the patronage.” 

Starsnatcher walked away as they all watched. 

"Why would he buy a book about the yaksha?” Paimon wondered. 

“Maybe he wants more material for his act?” Aether suggested. 

“Let’s read it and see.” Lumine added. 

After asking the bookkeeper they found the book on a shelf. Reading it was quite distressing. Aether remembered the Five Yaksha and their deeds though he never met them all. He had only met one, Menogias. When Lumine and Aether first arrived at Teyvat they landed in Liyue and were looking for Morax. In their search they had mistaken Menogias for him. Thankfully, the yaksha was quite nice and took them to Morax. That was all he ever knew of the Yaksha and it was sad to know he died in such an awful way. Especially when Lumine said he had a kind soul. 

“Still don’t know why he would want this.” Lumine read through the book again. 

“Do you think those hilichurls were mutations like the books said?” Paimon asked. 

“It’s a high possibility.” Aether said. 

“Let’s head back to Wangshu Inn and clear the fog of mystery from within!” Paimon exclaimed dramatically. 

“You sound like Fischl.” 

“Who’s Fischl?” Aether asked. 

“It’d be better for you to meet her then explain to her.” 

“That’s really weird to say.”

As they made it to Wangshu Inn they found Starsnatcher with a group of people surrounded by hilichurls again. He took out his talisman and shouted but the hilichurls didn’t move. He did it again and they still didn’t move. They instead got closer. Waving their clubs around violently and snarling at them. 

“We have to help him.” Paimon said as Aether and Lumine drew their swords.

Since there were only two they split it. Aether took his usual defensive pose. Blocking the hilichurls attacks flawlessly. While the mutation did make them stronger it also made them angry and uncoordinated. After a few more blocks he stabbed the hilichurl in the heart. Blood squirting onto the ground. Aether took out his sword and looked at Lumine. She used brute strength and went straight for the head. The body was already gone by the time his hilichurl hit the ground. 

“I win.” Lumine gloatted with a smile. 

“Not a competition.” Aether sighed. 

“You always do that.” 

The trio walked towards Starsnatcher who was cowering on the ground like a scared child. He peaked up at them as they all gave him a knowing glance. He got up quickly and dusted himself off. 

“I don’t get it,” Starsnatcher mumbled angrily. “Why didn’t the Sigil of Permission do anything?” 

“Because they have limited power, dummy.” Lumine groaned. “Were you seriously using a Sigil this whole time? It only has traces of power left. That’s such a stupid risk to take! And involving other people too!?” 

“Wh-what are you babbling about?” The facade was slowly starting to break as cowardice snuck its way in his voice. “One is merely underslept…meaning that one’s adeptal power…is not in full flow.” 

They all stared at him with this ridiculous act. 

“If one was given another chance.” 

“Well as it happens,” Paimon exclaimed in an over cheery voice. “There goes another bunch of evil hilichurls over there. Should we leave them to you?” 

“O-one is feeling ill at ease.” 

Paimon groaned. “Come on, guys, let’s go track them down.”

It didn’t take long and including the hilichurls they had found the final Yaksha. 

“Oh it’s you,” Xioa said as they approached. “And you.” The disdain that entered his voice when he saw Aether was quite obvious. 

“What are you doing here Xiao?” Paimon asked. 

“I was purging some living beings that had been tainted by the demonic. It would appear that I have caused you some trouble.” Xiao explained. 

“But you were exorcizing demons, how is that causing trouble?” Paimon asked. 

“That is because the changes that occurred in these monsters stem from me– or more precisely, from the karma I have accumulated.” 

“Wait so that means,” Paimons voice quivered as tears started to build. “Poor Xiao.”

Xiao made a grunt and tilted his head to Paimon who was crying in Aether’s shoulder

“We read about your past in a book,” Lumine explained.

“Are you okay?” Aether asked. “I mean if your karma built up that much it affected other things….” He trailed off. He didn’t know if this was a sensitive topic for the Yaksha. 

“I see. You must mean that piece of literary fanfiction from a few hundred years ago.” Xiao said. 

He was not expecting to hear that phrase in this era. Nor from Xiao of all people. 

“All things are impermanent, and to  exist is to suffer. We yakshas have no need for sympathy or tears.” 

Aether could agree with that line of thinking. He had seen his fair share of suffering and he had a similar viewpoint. Nothing is forever so why bother. 

“Well that’s a bit bleak.” Lumine said. Even with her memories being a jumbled blur she still had her same ideals. “Everything deserves to live and deserves to be cared for. Even if it's impermanent. That makes it even more important to care.” 

Xiao hummed at Lumine's little speech. “That’s a good ideology to have, you must understand that my comrades who have passed on would see your tears as a stain upon their legacy.” 

“Oh…um….Paimons sorry.” She sniffled as she wiped her tears.

“But what’s wrong about caring for a s-” Aether grabbed Lumine’s shoulder and sent her a glance. She nodded. “I apologize.” 

Xiao sighed. “It matters not. In any case, I am on my way to purge a cavern of demonic influence, so we shall part ways here.” 

“Why don’t we help out?” Paimon asked. 

Honestly, Aether didn’t think he could kill another hilichurl without completely switching off. And if he did then Lumine would notice. 

“No need. I am used to fighting alone, and in any case these mutations originated from me to begin with.” Xiao explained. 

Great, he doesn’t want them to join. Fantastic.

“Well then….oh!” Paimon had an idea. He did not like this thing having an idea. “Consider it Paimon’s penance for being accidentally rude just now! Please?” 

Xiao seemed to contemplate this and with a groan agreed. 

If there weren’t so many people Aether would have crumbled on the floor crying. 

They had entered the domain and if it wasn’t for the cold and creepy atmosphere it would be a pretty place. In the sky a moon shone so close you could see its craters as wisps of cloud circled around it. Red leaf trees surrounded the area and peaked out the dense fog like flowers in a field. 

“This place is creepy!” Paimon shuddered as she drew close to Lumine. 

“Be careful not to succumb to the wrath of bygone gods.” Xiao leapt off the platform as they followed. 

The fights weren’t hard. Aether had broken a rib thanks to a matachurl but with self healing that didn’t really matter. Paimon had accidentally let the Starsnatcher thing slip and Aether didn’t want to sound mean but he wanted to see that guy get beaten up by an adeptus. 

“This “Starsnatcher” you speak of. What is the situation?” 

Paimon gladly spilled the details on what was happening and Aether was impressed. She could be a great gossip columnist. 

After the explanation Xiao seemed angered. “An adeptus who grants wishes…to think that people could be so easily deceived by such blatant lies…” 

“Well people believe anything if they're lonely and desperate,” Aether sighed. “That’s how cults are made.” 

“Yeah it’s sad that people can fall to these things easily but were concerned that he’s using a Sigil of Permission to exorcize demons.” 

“Wait, truly?” Xiao groaned. “Has he been exterminating them at least?” 

“No, we did.” Aether added. 

“Then no wonder they're congregating here.” Xiao continued. “Things may spiral even out of my control. We must confiscate his Sigil of Permission.”

“I think we need to teach him a lesson.” Lumine said and Aether could hear the troublemaker in her voice. 

“Great minds think alike!” Paimon beamed. “We’ve gotta show that trickster what you get for messing with people!”

Aether was liking the sound of this. 

“Not to mention we have an adeptus that can help teach it.” Paimon gloated.

“No. I only slay demons– I do not kill mortals.” Xiao declared. 

“That’s…not what we were suggesting.” Lumine said awkwardly.

“Oh.” Was all Xiao said. 

“Besides, you don’t have to kill him.” Aether suggested. “You could just stab him. Maybe stab him in the spine and paralyze him.” 

All three of them gave him bewildered stares. 

“I believe we should go.” Xiao suggested. “You’re brothers seem affected by the wrath of gods.” 

“No, he’s just like that.” Lumine shook her head ashamed. 

“I see,” Xiao spared him another questionable glance before turning to Lumine. “I possess an art called Dream Trawler. It is normally used to separate the soul from the body, that one might cultivate oneself a waking dream. But it can also be used to bring forth other souls.” 

“Whoa, now that’s an adepti art for ya!” Paimon kicked her feet happily. 

“I will need some things for the ritual. A censer, seven lamps, and something to reduce the temperature. There is a shrine by Mt. Tainheng that should still hold ceremonial supplies. Once you get them, meet me by the statue after nightfall, and I will teach you how to use this art.” 

They made it to the shrine and were greeted by a man named Pervases who allowed them to take what they needed. Once they did they went back to thank him only for him to be gone and for them to be talking with a statue.

The entire conversation was sad and Aether couldn’t help but feel worse knowing that it was all pointless. That the war they fought in was nothing more than a game to the rulers of this world. But he held his tongue. No need to bring that up when the man was already sad about his death. 

As nightfall came they brought the supplies to the two large statues that stood guard on the mountainside. 

“This censer, and these lamps…their designs are flawless, almost as if they were made specifically for use in the adepti arts. Where did you come by them?” 

“We got them from this yaksha named Pervases.” Lumine explained as she looked off. She always got emotional like this when it came to these types of topics. 

“Yeah he said hi.” Paimon added. 

“This does have the hallmark of Pervases.” Xiao seemed deep in thought. “As I thought, it seems that he could not leave Liyue behind either. I hope that its present state will allow him to rest in peace.” 

“Xiao,” Lumine wanted help but Xiao was not in the mood.” 

“Let’s prepare the ritual.” Xiao ignored Lumine’s call. “Place the censer in the middle, and surround it with the seven lamps. Adorn the area with the items of abject cold. Once this is done, we shall proceed.”

They finished the setup and were met with more instructions. 

“There are four steps to performing this ritual:” Xiao explained, “offering incense, meditation, incantation, and loosing an arrow.” 

“Sounds like a rigmarole.” Paimon said. 

It really did seem that way seeing that if Lumine was at full power she could have snapped her fingers and gotten this done. 

"Adepti arts are the product of millennia of study by adepti. Do not dismiss their mystical workings as “rigmarole.” Xiao chastised. “Failure to take this seriously could cause the technique to devour one’s own body, or cause the spirit to be sundered from one’s flesh permanently.” 

Really wishing Lumine was at full power now. 

“When offering the incense, we place the incense into the censer with reverence for Rex Lapis in our hearts.” Xiao took an incense and lit it, it gave off a strong scent that made Aether’s stomach churn. 

Stabbing the guy would have been so much easier. 

“Meditation is to empty ourselves of trivial thoughts, and to focus on the target of the art we are performing.” 

This was getting ridiculous. 

“Then, we shall recite the incantation in a loud voice: “Devayaksha, Bring Forth Sin!”

“And then we’re done right?” This was insanity to him and he was the Prince of the Abyss. 

“ Finally,” Xiao emphasized. “We will loose an arrow towards each of the yaksha statues to enlist their authority for our contract.” 

“Lumine you remember archery right?” 

“I remember sucking at it,” Lumine said. 

Right. Lumine was a bad archer. It was actually comical how bad she is. Not even the art of archery being implanted in her brain could help her get better. 

They started the ritual and the first step was brutal. Lumine and Paimon got in down quickly but for him it was torture. Aether should have reverence for Zhongli? He was the older one! He was more powerful! Maybe it wasn’t noticeable. 

“Are you alright?” Xiao asked. “Is the incense making you sick?” 

“No.” Aether lied. “Just trying to give all my reverence to Rex Lapis.” Just saying that sentence made his mouth burn. Hopefully the strain in his voice wasn’t obvious. 

Next was meditation and that was simple for Aether. He had to do it multiple times when turning an Abyss Mage to a Harold or Lector. So he was able to tune out Lumine and Paimons attempts and focus. They said the saying and Aether released the arrows. 

“We did it!” Paimon yelled. 

“Leave the rest to me. You two get ready to greet him.” 

In an instant, Starsnatcher appeared to them in a ghostly form. He looked around confused. 

“Where is one…huh?” He cocked his head to the side. “You three look familiar.”

“It’s beca-” Lumine began. 

“What’s with one's body?” Starsnatcher interrupted again. “One feels..light. Weightless!” 

“Because you’re dead,” Aether opened his wings and flew in front of the man. “You have used the name of the adepti in vain and for that we have ripped your soul from its body so that we can torment you!” 

“Aether don’t say that!” Lumine said. 

“Well if we can’t paralyze him at least let us physiological torment him.”

“Your brother needs an exorcism.” Xiao commented. 

“I don’t think that will help.” Lumine sighed. 

“An adepti art?” Starsnatcher laughed as if this was the funniest thing in the world. “You dare don the guise of an adeptus in one’s presence?” This guy could not be serious. 

“Q uit while you’re ahead.” Lumine said. “Just give it up already, we know you’re not a real adeptus.” 

“One remembers dozing off at Wangshu Inn.” He was ignoring her. “One must be in a dream.” 

“Can I please just stab him?” Aether begged. 

“Your bloodlust worries me.” Xiao said as Lumine was still arguing with Starsnatcher. 

“Seriously, just stop!” Lumine yelled in frustration. “You aren’t a real adeptus! Stop acting like you are!” 

“Such insolence!” Starsnatcher yelled as he got into a fighting stance. “One shall not take such treatment in one’s own dream!” 

With dead expression Lumine didn’t even summon her sword to fight. She walked towards the man calmly as he jumped back and forth getting ready to fight. Lumine lifted a hand and Starsnatcher blocked it. Lumine held his arm in place as she landed a punch right on his temple knocking him to the ground.

“Ooooooo!” Paimon and Aether reacted at the same time. 

Lumine continued punching the fake in the face. She even slammed his head in the ground a few times. 

“That’s enough.” Xioa said, calmly. “You said we aren’t going to kill him.” 

Lumine got up and left the man cupping his side and head. 

“I-I-I s-s-surrender!” Starsnatcher stuttered out. His voice once filled with boisterous confidence was now full of cowardice. 

“So you'll stop pretending you’re an adeptus right?” Lumine asked. 

“Yes of course!” He groveled. “Y-you almost killed me!” 

“I’d prefer you’d just learn it’s bad to scam people but this works too.” 

“Please spare me!” He begged. “Please great adepti!” 

“We did call your spirit but we aren’t adepti.” Paimon explained. 

“But he is.” Aether pointed at Xiao. 

Xiao’s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man. His eyes already gave off a menacing aura now he gave a look that could kill. 

“You deceive the masses with quackery, masquerade as an adeptus, exorcize demons without exterminating them, and display a callous lack of regard for life.” Xiao continued his speech. “One day, you will reap that which you have sown…For those who invite the infernal into their lives, there is no redemption!” 

“I-is this..” Starsnatcher seemed scared stiff. “O great adeptus may I ask your name?”

“That’s the Vigilant Yaksha.” Lumine said. 

“It really is you! It’s truly you! Never in my life did I imagine that I might meet the Conqueror of Demons, the Vigilant Yaksha himself!” 

“So you like the adeptus?” Aether asked. 

“Yes!” Starsnatcher exclaimed like a child. 

“And you like the Vigilant Yaksha?” Aether matched the man’s enthusiasm. 

“Of course!” Starsnatcher was fangirling at this point. “My grandfather was a folklorist– I learned the tales of the Conqueror of Demons at his knee.” 

“So why the fuck you pretend to be an adeptus to scam people!?” Aether accused the man as he flinched. 

“Well it was accident,” Starsnatcher explained. 

“How do you scam people by accident?” Lumine asked. 

“Well, while I was rummaging through my grandpa's old things I found a Sigil of Permission.” He explained. “At first, I was just imitating the adepti for fun…but slowly I began to stray further from the righteous path.” 

“Path still doesn’t feel righteous either.” Lumine commented but the man ignored her. 

“O great Conqueror of Demons let me make this oath to you.” Starsnatcher bowed as Xiao looked on unimpressed. “I swear to turn away from evil, to live an honest life, and to never again stain the name of the adepti.”

“I will remember your oath.” Xiao seemed annoyed at this entire conversation. And Aether couldn’t blame him. “Now go.” 

“Thank you…a thousand thanks for your forgiveness…and for all that you have done for Liyue.” His spirit faded away into a mist. 

“Well he seemed earnest.” Paimon said. 

“After getting his ass kick.” Lumine groaned. 

“And meeting his idol.” Aether shrugged. “But hopefully he’ll stop now.” 

“We still need to get the Sigil of Permission.” Xiao added. 

“Oh, you’re right!” Paimon remembered. “We can take it from here Xiao.” 

Xiao grunted and disappeared in a cloud of smoke. 

Starsnatcher was gone by the time they came. Turns out his actual name was Wang Ping’an. He left a note that they didn’t bother to read that held the Sigil of Permission. Xiao was thankfully already at Wanghu Inn.

“What would you like to order?” A waitress asked. 

“Grilled Ticker Fish.” Xiao responded. 

“No almond tofu?” Paimon asked. “It’s not like you.” 

“This dish was Pervases favorite.” A solemn look came over the yaksha's face. “I just wanted to give it a try.” 

Well that brought down the mood. 

“We have the Sigil of Permission.” Aether broke the silence. “Do you want to take it?” 

“You have my thanks.” Xiao took the sigil and sighed. “By wave and storm I hunt for fish, by wind and snow I slay evil.” Xiao sighed. “Is there anything else? I….am accustomed to eating alone.” 

“Nope.” Paimon jutted her hands on her hips. “And so, Detective Paimon and her trusty twin sidekicks solved the case,” her voice dropped an octave, “and quietly slipped away.”

They left but Aether noticed Lumine stood by the staircase looking at Xiao with far away eyes. Seeing something he couldn’t. 

“You alright?” Aether asked as he watched Xiao with her. He was sure that the yaksha had noticed them but he didn’t seem to care.

“I’ve been having a weird feeling.” Lumine clutched her chest. “That I should be helping him. That I can help him.” Aether noticed a bright glow in her eyes that quickly faded. “Now it’s gone.” 

“You’ve always been a very empathic person.” Aether lied. “You just feel bad about the situation he’s in. Believe me I do too.” 

Lumine didn’t seem convinced. “You’re right. Let’s get back to the city before it’s too dark.” 

So they also gave her a reserve. 

Chapter Text

Lantern Rite was in full swing.

It had been centuries since Aether had been to Lantern Rite and was surprised by the changes that had happened over the years. The first time he saw it was with Lumine and it had been a smaller affair. The bustling port of today had only been partially built and the festival was just a simple memorial of fallen shoulders with at most a hundred lanterns cast. When he came with Dainsleif it had gotten a bit more extravagant. With more decorations and a bigger crowd. 

Now? This festival was a splendor to behold. Lanterns hung on every perch and street lamp as they basked in the afternoon sun. A hanging garland had been decorated with umbrellas of every shade that decorated the ground in their vibrant hues. Large ribbons cascading to the ground from there high perches on roofs, billioning in the breeze. What really impressed him was the stage that was set in the middle of the harbor. 

A circular turquoise platform stood in the harbor. Clouds made of paper wrapped around the platform in shades of yellow and aquamarine. Lanterns of different designs were added. 

Some were squared, others circles. Many of them were the normal hexagonal shape of the lanterns they released. He saw some shaped like lotus flowers. The centerpiece was the most impressive thing. A large ocean blue deer stood at the very center. It was fully completed with some parts of the body not yet being covered and revealing the wood. Still it was impressive. 

They were currently looking around the Harbor for a woman named Wang’ya. Apparently she needed help with something for the festival. 

“Hello again, Wang’ya!” Paimon was always the first to start. “How’s the Mingxiao Lantern construction coming along?” 

“Good to see you two!” She looked over at him and backtracked. “I mean three. The Mingxiao Lantern is coming along smoothly, thank you. We’re almost done collecting the required Plaustrite.” 

“Plaustrite?” Lumine asked. 

“Plaustrite is the main component of any Mingxiao Lantern. Most of the donations we get from the city folk are either Mora or Plaustrite.” Wang’ya explained. “A lot of them even carve their heart’s desires onto the Plaustrite they donate, as a prayer for good fortune and other blessings.” 

“Aw that’s so sweet!” Lumine gushed. 

“Sounds tedious.” Aether said. 

“Would it kill you to be a bit more sentimental?” Lumine asked. 

“I genuinely think so.” 

He’d always been a pessimist. Since the time they were created he’d always been a bit analytical and cautious about the world. That mindset was important in the world they were made in. Lumine somehow managed to keep that optimist personality even after everything they’d been through. That wasn’t to say that those events still didn’t affect her. Comparing Lumine before to now it was obvious she was happier. It actually made him feel bad for trying to get her powers back to normal. 

“Paimon wants some good fortune too!” Paimon’s voice snapped him from his daze. “Let’s find some Plaustrite and make a wish!” 

“If you’re so eager to donate, how about you keep your eyes open for less common varieties of Plaustrite?” Wang’ya suggested. “Those are the ones we lack the most at the moment.” 

“Do you know where we can find some?” Aether asked. He wasn’t really excited to do this but it would make Lumine and Paimon happy. 

“There is one called Azurite.” Wang’ya said. “It can be found in the northern part of Mt. Tianheng. When it gets stuck in the roots of ordinary vegetation, it sometimes produces Bloatty Floatties, which have floating seeds. Then there's Vermillionite which is much more dangerous. Old Ruin Hunters who have lost power of flight use it to keep themselves airborne.” 

Aether knew a lot of spots to get Vermillionite from. He had used it countless times on numerous projects. But he could also just create them so he hasn’t had the need to go back to his old stomping grounds. 

“Are they really that special?” Paimon asked.

“Well…they’re just more stylish I suppose.” Wang’ya said. 

That was somewhat true. The two did vary in color but Vermillionite was a bit stronger and lasted much longer than Azurite. 

“Just bring back some Azurite and Vermillionite and that will be fine.” 

It wasn’t hard to get the things they needed. They made it back in less than an hour and Wang'ya was shocked at their speed.

“Already back?” She asked as they showed their Vermillionite and Azurite. “Well looks like there’s enough to carve you’re wishes for the two of you.” 

“Wait only enough for two?” Lumine gave a sympathetic glance at him. 

“Lumine, I’ll be fine.” He shrugged as Lumine continued to think about what to do. She always cared for others even if it meant her own struggles. “Besides, I don’t believe in luck anyway.” 

Lumine gave him another glance as if to ask if he was sure. He nodded and watched as she and Paimon chipped away at the stones. As long as she was by his side he was happy. 

“Done!” Paimon exclaimed as floated a bit higher than usual. “Paimon wants a bottomless stomach to eat more delicacies with!” 

Such a little glutton. 

“What did you wish for?” Aether asked Lumine as she handed hers away. 

“For my brother's deepest desire to come true.” Lumine beamed and Aether could feel his heart ache. “What’s your deepest desire, Aether?” 

His desires were all over the place. Saving the people of Khaenri’ah. Save the Abyss. Liberate the people of this world. Trying to save everyone. He doubted that these desires would come true. And some of them were very deep desires that he had thoughts about. But he knew that wishing on a shooting star or carving wishes into floating stones wouldn’t do anything to help. 

He was working hard to reach these desires. And he had done things he didn’t like, yes, but he had no other choice. He wanted to help this world and to help he had to do what no one else wanted to. A necessary evil some might say. He wanted to tell Lumine everything. Not like she would understand. Maybe if she had the memories of the past she would be in agreement until she knew what would happen. 

That’s why he’s here though. Help Lumine get her powers back. And when she gets them back she’ll remember everything and with the information from this journey. She’ll understand why. Sure some things are like blocks. When they're unstable you can just take them down and then build them again into something better. But this world was like a phoenix. It can rise once it’s turned to ash. 

“I guess my deepest desire is to always stay by your side.” Wasn’t a lie. It was the promise they’d made when their home was destroyed. 

“Awwww!” Paimon gushed as a sappy look crossed her face. “You two are so sweet.” 

“Yes we have empathy.” Aether teased. “Unlike you who seems to be the embodiment of gluttony.” Reminds him of Marsa. 

“You’re no longer sweet anymore.” Paimon huffed. 

While they had their own little discussion they heard another from Wang’ya and a little girl named Changchang. 

“Mrs. Wang’ya, could you please help me make a Xiao Lantern?” Changchang pleaded with this innocent look on her face. 

“Sure as long as you go right back to grandpa.” Wang’ya smiled. “There are so many people both local and foreign. He must be worried about you.”

“Okay, I promise!” 

Wang’ya laughed as the girl jumped up and down with glee. “I should stay and keep an eye on her. Can you go by the construction site by the docks and gather building supply?” 

“No problem.” Lumine accepted and they followed through.

A quick walk and they made it to the construction site. It was also decked out for the festivities as the lanterns hung from the railings. It was filled with crates and boxes that carried all the supplies that the festival would need. Fabrics, papers, wood, and fireworks littered the dock as men walked by paying them little mind. With all the hussle and bustle they almost didn’t realize a guy that was frantically looking through boxes. Now that wouldn’t be strange if not for the bandanas that covered his mouth and forehead. 

“That guy’s acting very suspicious, don’t ya think?” Paimon narrowed her eyes. 

“Here we go again.” Aether followed them as they confronted the man. 

As they approached the man perked up and stared suspiciously. Aether could sense the man's heart quicken as the blood rushed through him. The obvious signs of being caught in the act. 

“HEY!” The man yelled at them as he closed the crate quickly. “Whatcha doin’ here? Scram!” 

They all stood their ground as the man groaned. “Alright, if you all won’t get gone, I’m just gonna get going myself I guess.” 

“Wow. Paimon thought he might be a shady character, then he opened his mouth and now Paimon’s sure of it!”

“He didn’t even try to hide it.” Though Aether had to give him props. Not many people have the guts to do that. 

“Looks like he didn’t steal anything but something isn’t right.” Lumine examined the area but came back looking stumped. “There’s nothing here of real value. It’s just stuff for the Mingxiao Lantern. They wouldn’t make a lot of money from reselling this wood and paper. Especially with all the other businesses.” 

“Maybe they're going for the plaustrite?” Aether suggested. “It’s a valuable ore that can make things float. I’m sure foreigners would pay good money for that.”

“Don’t think it’s that either.” 

“We should probably tell Wang’ya about it.” Paimon seemed nervous as the man came back and searched again. “A suspicious character tampering around with flammable material during a festival.” The pixie shook her head. “That can’t be anything good.” 

They retrieved the supplies for the lanterns and returned to Wang’ya. After telling her the whole situation she gave them a sigh as stress wrinkled through her face and brow. 

“Aiya,” Wangya exclaimed. “Why can’t people just enjoy the festival and let there grievances aside. Always causing problems for other people.” 

“Human nature.” Aether replied. 

“I wouldn’t say it’s human nature.” Lumine was about to start that debate again. “It’s more a circumstance.”

“Let’s not get into this debate right now.” Not like that debate ever ended well when it started. 

“Please tell the Ministry of Civil Affairs what you have seen. With everything going we can’t afford such a thing.” 

“Ms. Wang'ya, is something bad going to happen?” Changchang asked.

“Not to a sweet  angel like you.” Wang’ya comforted the girl. “Now go and find your grandpa. He must be worried sick.” 

After saying goodbye they made their way to the Ministry of Civil Affairs. They reported the issue and the guard definitely took it seriously but there was a delay. 

“Our specialist isn’t here at the moment.” The Millelith guard explained. “He took a small team out to Guili Plains.” 

“Then we have to go to Guili Plains.” Lumine said, determination evident on her face. 

While Aether didn’t like this back and forth he knew that whatever was happening was not going to bode well. It was for the best to inform the specialist about what was happening. Besides, no good deed goes without reward.

He should be numb to this. How many hilichurls had he killed? More than a hundred he assumed. Yet he still felt awful. Why couldn’t he stop feeling guilty?

Suddenly he felt a chill. He rubbed at his arms as the world started to cool around him. A sense of dread overtook him as he felt his heart race and adrenaline pump through him.  

“I think you actually like the killing.” A smooth yet distorted voice whispered in his head. 

“Leave me alone.” Aether muttered as he continued to fight one of the hilichurls. 

“O dear creature. Why do you lie?” A voice smooth as silk but as bitter as coffee continued to speak to him. 

Aether cut through the head of the hilichurl as it rolled on the ground, splattering blood and gore everywhere before shriveling up into black smoke. 

“O dear creature. A vessel of creation that knows nothing but destruction.” 

Why was he talking to him now? He usually didn’t have to deal with him until he slept. Even then he tended to leave him alone for long periods of time without warning. There was even a time he left for five years with zero contact. What was his angle this time? 

“O dear creature.” He hated that stupid pet name. “ I can give you another if you don’t like that.”

Just ignore him. He’ll get bored and leave. Hopefully. 

“Prince? Would you like that better sweet creature?” His voice sung sickeningly sweet in his mind as he tried to focus on what the Milielith guard was saying. 

“Or would you prefer Archivist?” The Milielith guard asked, sounding like his normal self and not that of the alluring voice he’d grown to hate. 

Aether ignored the chill that went through his spine hearing that title. What game was he playing? What was he doing? Was he just bored? 

“Or maybe I’ll use blondie.” While he knew that this voice had no face nor body he could just feel a sinister grin curl when he said that. “You seemed to like it when they would call you that.” 

It felt like his heart stopped. He was probing his memories. That stupid chunk of rock was preening his mind for…something. He didn’t even know what he was looking for. Aether could always feel when this thing would make an appearance but now he wondered why. 

As quickly as it came the voice went and Aether couldn’t help but feel nauseous. Why the hell would he contact him now? Over something this trivial. This can’t be good. 

“Aether?” He felt someone shaking him and he snapped back into reality. Lumine watched him with that worried face she always has whenever he spaced out. “What’s wrong?” 

“Nothing.” Aether lied. “I just felt a bit chilly.” 

“But you were completely zoned out.” Paimon pointed out. “You wouldn’t stop staring at the guard. Had him spooked.” 

“He left already?” Looking around he saw no sign of the guard they were just talking to. 

“Did you eat anything Aether?” Lumine was starting to fret over him. “Or drink water?” 

“Yeah, I ate and drank water.” Aether waved away his sister's worries. That wasn’t the concern right now. “What did the guy say? The specialist will come right?” 

“So you-” Lumine began but sighed and shook her head. She obviously wanted to say something but decided against it. He didn’t like having Lumine worry about him but he didn’t like how tired she seemed when the conversation turned to him. “Nevermind. It seems like the Milielith isn’t up to the task so we’re stepping in.” 

That was definitely a Lumine move. 

“Paimon thinks we should go to the scene of the crime.” Paimon said smugly as she crossed her arms. “Paimon hears from patrol officers that criminals love to go back to the crime scene after the event. Some psychological thing, apparently.” 

“But no crime has been committed?” Lumine pointed out. 

“Where are you hanging around that you’re overhearing patrol officers?” Aether asked. 

“That doesn’t matter!” Paimon yelled. “When it comes to highly flammable materials there is no time to lose! We have to hurry!” 

To his surprise Paimon was actually right. The man from earlier was running away from the construction site. 

“Aha! I knew it!” Paimon gloated. 

“Wow,” Aether really didn’t know what to say. “Paimon was actually right.” 

“I know.” Lumine also seemed shocked. 

“Why are you two so shocked that Paimon was right?” The pixies mood seemed to dampen upon seeing their reactions.

“The apocalypse is probably on its way.” Aether jokes. “Let’s kill ourselves now and get it over with.”

“You're so mean!” Paimon yelled. She turned away as something else caught her attention. “Hey is that Xiao?” 

They looked to where Paimon pointed and sure enough there was Xiao. Aether wasn’t exactly excited about this meet up. He’s pretty sure that Xiao just tolerates him for Lumine’s sake and could give less than a damn about him. The feeling was mutual. 

They walked towards the Yaksha who was examining a symbol on the ground. It was the Treasure Hoarders symbol. A bird, whose wings were drawn in a circle, appeared to be coveting a coin between its wings that was drawn in chalk near the crates. Now this situation was peaking Aether’s interest. 

“What are you doing here?” Xiao asked roughly as he saw them approached. 

“Are you here for the festival?” Paimon asked. 

“I have no interest in Lantern Rite.” Xiao explained. “I sensed a malign influence here. I’m here to investigate. When a shackle is loosened in realms of deities and demons, I take full responsibility.” 

“Cool?” Aether shrugged. “We know what your job is. You don’t have to repeat it.” 

“But this time,” Xiao stared at him. Obviously agitated by the sudden interruption. “The threat comes from the mortal world– your world.” Not even close. “Thus you shall take full responsibility, mortal traveler.” 

“Seriously? We’re not even from here?” They weren’t even from this planet. 

“When the time comes, I hope you shall act promptly and decisively,” Xiao gave a quick once over to Aether before returning to Lumine. “I do not wish for the tassel of the polearm that has slaughtered countless demons to become stained with mortal blood.” 

“What’s this symbol?” Paimon turned her head to get a better look at it. 

“A symbol that your suspected evildoer left behind.” 

“Looks like the Treasure Hoarders.” Lumine said as she studied it. “But that wouldn’t explain the interest in these crates. Nothing here is all that valuable except for the plaustrite and they could have stolen it ages ago.” 

“Well, you will have to show me how much you can accomplish on your own strength. Because if I become involved, there is no possibility that the streets of Liyue Harbor will be painted red with this Lantern Rite.” 

“Oh,” Paimon seemed nervous suddenly. 

“Then it’s up to me to avoid that.” Lumine sound determined. 

“Well Xiao it’s nice to see you get into the holiday spirit.” Aether could take Xiao seriously with the way he talked sometimes. He knew he was serious but it didn’t feel that way. 

“Your mind is deeply troubled.” Xioa spared a glance his way, though it was full of disdain. 

“Thanks for noticing.” 

“That was not a compliment.” 

“I just can’t figure out a motive. “Lumine had already tuned the two out as she stayed focused on the symbol. “I need someone who would know a lot about criminal behavior.” 

“What about Kaeya?” Paimon suggested. 

“You’re right Paimon.” Lumine was starting to feel uneasy. “Maybe Aether is right about the apocalypse.” 

“Stop teasing me!” 

They teleported to Mondstat and Aether couldn’t help but feel comforted by the city. He hated to admit it but Barbatos did a decent job at making this region feel like a home. 

After some asking around they were able to find Kaeya sitting by a fountain. While Aether was panicking he hadn’t taken the time to really look at Kaeya. He seemed so different now. Obviously he would be. It’d been what? Twenty years? And yet some things stay the same. Like wearing that eyepatch. Though he had a feeling that the reason he wore it now wasn’t as kind hearted as it was before. 

“Well look at what the cat dragged in.” Kaeya got up to greet them. “I heard you three were adventuring in Liyue. What brings you back to humble Mondstat?” 

“We need help with something.” Paimon said. 

“What’s the issue?” 

“We were at Lantern Rite and noticed a suspicious guy lurking around flammable materials and now we’re trying to figure out what he’s up to.”

“I see. A suspicious character lurking around flammable materials while a festival is happening doesn’t bode well.” Kaeya said sympathetically. “But what do you want me to do? I’m the Cavalry Captain of Mondstat. I have no power in Liyuan affairs.” 

“We need your advice when it comes to criminals.” Aether explained. “We know that the people are Treasure Hoarders but the things they're messing with don’t make sense for Treasure Hoarders. Why would you mess around with flammable materials instead of taking the valuable ores?” 

“I see.” Kaeya pondered this for a minute.  “Perhaps they want to create a diversion that will make it easier to steal something they're actually after.” 

“That’s why we came to you Kaeya.” Paimon beamed. 

“Oh you flatter me.” Kaeya said sarcastically. “But this is only a theory I have.”

“I'll take it back.” Paimon’s mood dampened. 

“But I have an informant on the inside I can put you in contact with.”

“Nevermind you really are good at this.” Paimon beamed again. She was a rollercoaster of emotions today. 

“You are in quite the mood.” Kaeya said. “A little later, make your way to Windrise. I’ll arrange for the informant to meet you there.” 

“Thank you Kaeya.” 

“Oh,and remember: “wine begets wisdom.” 

"What?” 

“Secret code dumb dumb.” Aether grabbed the pixie by the leg. “Come on, let's go.” 

When the sun started to set they made their way to Windrise. They found a poorly made tent and a man with long blonde hair tied into a ponytail. 

“You’re the guy right?” Paimon made her voice deeper as if that made her sound any less squeaky. “Kaeya’s informant?” 

“Informant?” The man shook his head, seeming genuine. “Not me.” 

“But….this is the place we agreed upon…and you’re the only other one here, so…” Paimon seemed confused. 

“Wine begets wisdom.” Aether said as the man’s attitude was more confident. 

“What do you need to know?” The man asked. 

Paimon explained the situation and the man seemed puzzled. 

“So what do you think?” Paimon asked after the explanation. 

“I don’t think this is the Treasure Hoarders.” The man, whose name is Nimrod (He tried so hard not to laugh.), stated. “While I believe Kaeya’s theory that they're obviously planning some distraction to make it easier to take something else, I don’t think it’s the Treasure Hoarders. See the reason the Treasure Hoarders are able to sustain a giant cross-border operation is because they abide by one fundamental principle: caution.” 

“That checks out.” Aether agreed. “You want to stay as undercover as possible.” 

“Not to mention that Liyue has the adepti looking after them.” Nimrod (Seriously who names a baby this.) added. “The Treasure Hoarders wouldn’t take this kind of risk. It’s just not up there alley.” 

“Feels like we’re back to square one.” Lumine rubbed her temples. 

“Also the Treasure Hoarders in Liyue were sent an anonymous letter.” 

“What was in the letter?” Paimon asked. 

“Nobody knows. But I can tell you which branch has it.” Nimrod took the map and marked the location. 

“Okay, this is our only lead. Let’s go.” Lumine grabbed them both as the world rushed by them. 

They found the Hoarders by Mt. Tianheng. 

From the moment they got there the Treasure Hoarders made it obvious they didn’t want to cooperate. At some point during the conversation, Xioa came and you’d think that it would end the altercation there and they’d give the letter. 

“P-Please, my heroic friend! And adeptus buddy! Have mercy!” The blonde Treasure Hoarder pleaded. 

They had to fight them. 

“The letter is drivel anyway! It’s not worth an armed conflict…just take it!” The Treasure Hoarder handed the letter to them. 

“This coming from the person who started the armed conflict.” Lumine gave an icy glare as she opened the letter and read the letter. “What the hell?” 

The letter was- as stated by the Hoarder- drivel. With words constantly being misspelled and handwriting so big it took over the entire page and there weren’t even periods or any signs of proper writing. 

Treasure hoardur big folk, 

I have an opportunity so crazy lucrative yet feasible

Once a lifetahm thing aye yall wouldnt wanna miss eh

Intrigued right

Meet me in the dead of the night 

I ll put my finest mask on to honaw yall guys and for yall to recognize me 

And I humbly recommend that there yall do too

Just a kind reminder I think that theres the way treasure hoarders do things right to put on a cool masks

And i know yall are cool folk, cool folk geds along with cool mask that 

There so cool and I like cool things yeah

So meet yall there then. 

“Maybe they don’t know Tevyatian well?” Paimon suggested as a response to reading the letter.

“Or he’s dyslexic?” Aether thought. “I mean he spelt lucrative right but not lifetime!?” 

“The sender may be plotting something truly diabolical for the Lantern Rite. It seems they want to burn down the entire city.” 

“That's what you got from a poorly written letter?” Aether asked. 

“I think we should send you three to the meeting.” Xiao was completely ignoring him now.  

“But they don’t look anything like us.” The Treasure Hoarder pointed out. 

“Worse comes to worse we’ll just fight.” Aether said. “Come on Lumine.” 

“Wait!” Lumine yelled and turned to Xiao. 

“What is it?” Xiao asked in an annoyed tone.

“Next time we meet,” Lumine proposed. “Let’s make it somewhere with a view of the Mingxiao Lantern.”

Lumine never quits. That was one thing he loved about his sister. Countless worlds and that same determination. That same goal she’s always had. 

“The world isn’t fair.” Lumine had said. “We know that all too well. Our powers can’t make everything fair but they can make things better. I want to make everyone feel better. Even for a brief moment.” 

“I am not partial to crowded areas. Especially at this time of the year.” Xioa said. “When this matter is resolved, come to Wangshu Inn.”

Lumine’s power may be dormant. But her charisma still shined through. 

“In previous years, the Mingxioa Lantern has been visible even from there.” Xiao disappeared into a black cloud as Lumine smiled. 

“Well, it wasn’t a no.” Lumine smiled. 

“I’m telling you you have an admirer.” Aether jest as Lumine groaned. 

“You act like I can’t be friends with a guy without it being romantic.” 

“I mean it does seem like he likes you.” The blonde Treasure Hoarder observed. 

“Yeah!” The Treasure Hoarder wearing a hat agreed. “Like a guy who hates everyone but the one person he tolerates.” 

“Who gave you permission to speak?” Lumine asked. “In fact, why are you still here?” 

The Treasure Hoarders put there hands up in surrender and walked away. 

“Let’s head over to the meeting.” Paimon said. “We don’t want to miss it.” 

Just a few miles down they saw a man dressed like a Treasure Hoarder. Actually he looked like the same guy that started this mess. 

“Alright, you folks from the Treasure Hoarders, yeah?” The man asked, looking around nervously. He stared at their outfits and his mood seemed to dampen. “I thought I insinuated in my letter there that you should have done like I did and put on a mask and costume. But it’s pretty cool though…gusty.” 

“Hmph! Well guess what? We don’t need to go sneaking around everywhere wearing disguises!” Paimon gloated with a smug smile on her face. Aether took out two masks and handed one to Lumine. “Because unlike you, we would never do anything so shameful that we would need to wear a mask while doing it!”

Paimon turned to them and stomped her foot in the air. “Really!? I was in the middle of my speech and everything.” 

“It’s like a masquerade ball.” Lumine said 

“Wait a second now…you folks ain’t no Treasure Hoarders! What game are you two playing?” 

Like many of their altercations it ended in a fight that they easily won. The man hugged his side and leaned against a tree.

“I give up.” The man cried out. 

“Just like that?” Paimon asked. 

“Listen, I’m just a thief apprentice that really looks up to the Treasure Hoarders.” The man explained. “I planned this whole thing to show my dedication.” 

“You wanted to commit arson to prove that you wanted to join a criminal organization?” Aether asked in disbelief. 

“Arsonist?" The man was confused. “No, I was going to steal the Plaustrite.” 

“Knew it!” Lumine shouted triumphantly. 

“I’d untether it and then hide and make a fortune.” 

“But how exactly were you going to get the Plaustrite down?” Aether asked. “You wouldn’t be heavy enough to weigh it down.”

“I was still thinking about that part.” The man retorted. “That’s why I hadn’t planned anything yet.” 

“Well you can plan everything out in jail,.” Lumine grabbed the man's arm and took him to the nearest Milileth post. 

After that had been dealt with they reported what happened to the Ministry and then teleported to meet Xiao. 

“Lumine this is a fruitless endeavor.” Aether said as they walked up to the top balcony of Wangshu Inn. 

He knew what immortals were like because he was an immortal. They were stubborn and stuck in their ways. Meeting one willing to change habits they had for millenia was going to be hard. There might be a slim few that will but Xiao didn’t seem to be a part of that slim percent. 

Xiao stared off into the vast horizon that showed Liyue and the mountain Dragonspine spanning for what could look like forever. His face held a look of indifference. 

“Is the matter resolved?” Xiao asked. 

“Yes, it was actually pretty-” 

“Good.” Xiao said as if he hadn’t interrupted Lumine. 

Lumine took it in stride and asked another question. “So are you sure you don’t want to come and see the Mingxiao Lantern?” 

“No.” Just like his fighting he got straight to the point. “As I said, I am not partial to crowded areas. Especially during this time of year.” 

“The lantern is based off the adeptus Skybracer.” Lumine was desperately clinging to straws. 

“Yeah!” Paimon chimed in as a way to help. He could appreciate the pipsqueak sometimes. “It’s a super impressive-looking giant dear, let’s go together!” 

Xiao’s look softened for a second at the mention of the name but snapped back to its rigid neutrality. “Huh, a Mingxiao Lantern nonetheless. A fleeting creation of the human hand. It means nothing to me. If this short-lived spectacle is one you wish to witness, I suggest you go to the city.” 

“But that’s what makes it fun!” Lumine exclaimed. “That 'll only happen for a short time. That’s what makes things enjoyable.” 

“Why are you so determined to have me attend this festival?” Xiao asked. 

“It’s complicated.” Lumine sighed. “I don’t know why but for some reason when I’m around you I can just sense that something is troubling you. It might not show on your face but for some reason I can just feel everything you feel.” Lumine hugged herself. “A millennia of loneliness and misery. Waiting for the day that it will eventually end. The feeling is suffocating.” 

“Lumine,” Paimon said gently. 

“I’m saying that the Lantern Rite will fix all these problems. It won’t. That’s impossible. But maybe it could ease the pain.” 

Xiao’s look softened as he stared at Lumine. “I believe that my karmic debt must be affecting you. I see it as the only possible way as to how you are able to feel my emotions. For that I apologize. However, I still will not attend the Lantern Rite.” 

“Are-” Before Lumine could ask, Aether grabbed her shoulder. 

“Lumine he said no.” He gently guided her away from him. “Just let it go.” 

They walked down the stairs in silence. Not even Paimon dared to utter a word. Now he had questions of his own. Feeling the emotions of others was one of Lumine’s powers. This was great news since that meant that her powers were just dormant. That also brought more questions. Why were they activating now? Does she have any control of it? Are her memories starting to return? He had so many questions that he just couldn’t ask her.

“It’ll be okay Lumine.” Paimon said as they passed by the Boss. 

“What’s the matter?” Verr Goldet asked. “It’s Lantern Rite and you look so glum.” 

“She tried to get Xiao to come to the festival.” Aether explained. 

“Oh that’s sweet of you but that’s a pointless endeavor.” Huai’an sighed. “In all my years here we’ve never once seen him go to the festival. At this point it’d be easier to bring the festival to him.” 

“Bring the festival to him?” Paimon repeated.

Lumine’s eyes lit up with a new found determination. “That’s it! We bring the festival to Xiao!” 

Huai’an looked at Lumine as if she had lost her mind. “Surely you realize I was just joking. How would we bring such a big affair to him?” 

“We can just copy it.” Lumine was practically buzzing with excitement. “We get some almond tofu and grilled fish. Make some lanterns and done! A makeshift Lantern Rite for the Vigilant Yaksha!”

“You really don’t know when to quit.” He shouldn’t be shocked by this. She’d always been this way. 

“Nope!” Her smile brought one to his lips. 

“What is it now?” Xiao turned to them looking rather annoyed. 

“We’d like you to come to the Lantern Rite with us.’ Lumine sang with a cheeky smile. 

Xiao closed his eyes and sighed like an old man. “We’ve had the talk about crowded places. Do not make me repeat myself. Best you go alone.” Just like an old man. 

“I didn’t say we have to go to Liyue Harbor.” Lumine posed as her smile got wider. 

“What is that supposed to mean?” 

“Since you didn’t want to come to the festival I brought it to you!” Lumine revealed looking ecstatic while Xiao looked tired. 

“You ‘brought the festival to me’?” Xiao seemed lost. 

“Hmph! There’s a bunch of delicious foods laid out below the inn, Xiao Lanterns, and there’s practically no-else around to have to worry about.” Paimon was trying to sell this to Xiao but he still seemed indifferent. 

“There’s even Almond Tofu and Grilled Tiger Fish.” Lumine added.

“I’d rather-” Xioa started but Aether interrupted. 

“Lumine, Paimon, can you leave for a bit?” Aether asked. “I want to talk to Xiao alone.” 

“Aether, I don’t think that’s a good i-” 

"It’s fine.” Xiao said, his focus now is on him. “I’m interested to see what he says.” 

Lumine reluctantly walked away with Paimon in tow. Xiao and Aether stared at each other with caution. Aether dug down and felt two distinct heartbeats near the entrance to the balcony. 

“I know you two are there.” Aether said. “We’ll meet you downstairs.” 

He heard a creak as light footsteps descended down till they faded. Now they could talk. 

“What do you want to discuss?” Xiao asked cautiously. 

“I want to preface this by saying,” Aether began. “I don’t like immortal beings. Archons, gods, adeptus, yo kai, and whatever else….I could give less of a damn what happens to them. I won’t sing any praises to you and I won’t pretend that I like you if my sister isn’t present.” 

“I don’t care what you like or who you praise.” Xiao glared at him. “You obviously have something you want to say. Say it and be done with it.” 

“While I hate you, I can relate to you.” 

“How can a mortal relate issues to that of the immortal?” Xiao frown deepened. “Originally, I thought the wrath of the gods had possessed you or some other spirit had you in their hold. Now I see from your ramblings that you are a mad man.” 

“You’re right. I am a mad man but even mad men have their moments of clarity. Why not indulge mine?” Xiao made no attempt to stop him and so he continued. “You can’t stand being around those that are carefree.” He felt Xiao’s heart quicken. He was right. “Their happiness makes you feel empty. That you will always be out of touch no matter how present you are. You carry the sins of a bygone era that only you can truly understand. I know that feeling all too well.” 

Xiao’s face stayed neutral but Aether could tell he hit the nail on the head. People gave small tells that told what they were feeling and they can be none the wiser to them. The tells Xiao gave were minute. His eyes flitting away slightly whenever he mentioned a specific scenario. His finger lightly squeezes his folded arms. Even the twitch of his mouth gave it away. 

“So you make an analysis of my character,” Xiao tried to brush it off but he could see he was bothered. “What does that have to do with the matter at hand?” 

“I’ve met many people that are like Lumine.” Aether explained. “Kind hearted, sensitive people that see people like us and want to help; but we push them away so as to not drag them down. I’ve done it many times and I can say now with certainty…that I wish I didn’t. While the good times are a nice intermission before misery plays its second act; its memory would have been a diamond in the rough.”

“I get it. Trust me I do. I have been by Lumine’s side my entire life and know she can be quite the pain. But I can tell she cares and wants you to be okay. Before we were stranded here she wasn’t as carefree as she is now. She was still happy at the time but…things had weighed her down. It’s nice to see her act like a kid again.” 

Xiao grunted as he pondered this. 

“I’m not forcing you to accept the invitation.” Aether iterated. “Food for thought. Two scenarios will play out. Scenario 1: You join her and have a decent time and make her feel like she made you feel better. Scenario 2: You leave and I’ll tell her that you weren’t interested.” Aether turned away and started walking down the steps. “I can’t wait to see which one you pick.” 

He began his descent as memories of old flooded his mind. Lumine had always told him not to shut people out. To enjoy the moments of happiness during times of sorrow. He never listened. He looked at the world in a literal sense like his mother. Logically speaking, why would he spend his life with a man who would only live to a hundred when he’d live eons more? There was no reason to have any relationships in their line of work. Romantic or friendship wise. Really…there was no point in living when you aren’t going to die. 

He walked out the elevator and a smile painted his face when he saw dark seafoam green hair. 

After their small festival Lumine had fanned distress and got Xiao to escort them to the Harbor. The walk was nice and a good change of pace for them. He had noticed that Xiao spared him a few glances. He couldn’t really tell what Xiao was trying to convey but at one point it felt like worry. 

“This is as far as I will go. Please see yourselves into the city.” Xiao stopped by the Statue of Morax that overlooked the Harbor.

The sun had fallen under the horizon, the city slowly being consumed by darkness. No lights had been lit yet. They’d have to leave quickly before they missed it. 

“Thank you, o glorious yaksha.” Lumine bellowed and took a bow. Xiao rolled his eyes. “I’m indebted to you.” 

“Are you done now?” Xiao asked.

“Paimon has a question.” Paimon asked. 

“Be quick.” 

“You’re obviously one of the heroes this festival is all about…Why don’t you want to get involved?” 

Aether was not expecting Xiao to answer. Yet he did. “I detest the rabble. No cares in the world, so peaceful, so joyful…they are nothing like me. Too long have I spent slaughtering, accompanied by the burden of suffering that follows in its wake. Crossing paths with all those jubilant people will only make me…” He hesitated but Aether already knew. “That’s all I have to say. Farewell.” 

“Don’t be too hard on yourself.” Lumine made the motion to go in for a hug but stopped herself. 

“Stay vigilant. Keep your eyes open for any menace. If you find yourself in trouble…speak my name.” 

“Would you be able to hear us with all the noise?” Lumine asked. 

“Anywhere. Anytime. Whether yours or Liyue’s, I hear all cries for help, all prayers for peace, and all the wishes carried by the lanterns.” 

Lumine was still a tad disappointed that Xiao wouldn’t come to the actual festival but after what he said she could understand. Sometimes she’d feel this lurking feeling. Something deep and dark that made her shudder when it peered at her head. She didn’t know why she had that feeling. Yet it felt so important. 

Night had fallen and still no lights were lit. The crowd became more dense as they held their lanterns ready to let them go. 

“We don’t have a lantern!” Lumine moaned. After everything they had done she’d forgotten the most important thing. 

“Yeah we do.” Aether held three lanterns in his hands that seemed to appear from thin air and passed them out. 

“Where’d you get these?” 

“Bought them from a stall.” He said as someone announced that the Mingxiao Lantern was going to be released. She found that weird since there were no stalls nearby but decided to roll with it. 

Suddenly a loud click echoed through the crowds. The lantern had turned to face the ocean and like magic its entire body was illuminated. It no longer appeared to be a paper lantern as the tail on the end whipped and danced like a flame. Like the real adeptus had come from the heavens and graced them with their presence. 

The deer took a step forward and ran towards the ocean before prancing upward like a firework. It ran back down and even wooshed by them like a shooting star. Then the lanterns were lit and soared into the sky. Hundreds if not thousands ascended into the sky like stars. Floating lazily but making the air feel dreamy and surreal. She let go of hers and saw Aether look the same. He seemed at ease for once she could even feel this warmth from him. Now that she thought about it, she felt it from everyone. Feelings of hope, jubilance, love, and faith. It was so overwhelming she had to close her eyes. 

When she opened them she saw Xiao sitting atop the cliff side staring at the lanterns in wonder. A smile came to her face as she walked towards him. He looked so innocent. As if the sins of past and present were melting away. Tentatively, she brought a hand to his head and rested it there. She felt him shudder and saw him turn to face but she was brought back to the sea of people at the Harbor. 

“You okay?” Aether asked. “You were spacing out.” 

She looked up at the sky at the cascading fireworks and the murmurs of wishes from the crowd. “Yeah, I’m just really happy that someone got see this.” 

Chapter Text

The trail they walked on was an ominous one. To Aether this was nothing. In his thousands of years of life most things didn’t scare him. He wouldn’t say he was fearless. Sometimes Paimon can startle him by hiding behind a door and shouting at him when he draws near. But that was once in a blue moon. The trail they were on, while eerie, didn’t scare him.

“Wh-W-Why did we come here?” An obvious tremble came from the pixie who was clinging to herself as some sort of security blanket. “Paimon’s got a bad feeling about this.”

Wuwang Hill was one of many spooky locations in Liyue. A steep hill constantly shrouded in a dark gray mist no matter time or weather. Many locals stayed away; believing it to be cursed or haunted by spirits. He couldn’t exactly blame locals for thinking that either. 

When they first entered the sky was a brilliant turquoise with picturesque clouds floating lazily by, but upon entering the sky became a dark gray as if it were night. A heavy fog surrounded the woods, blanketing barren trees with its haunting aura. To add to this creepy atmosphere fleeting orbs of blue flame disappeared and reappeared, even he would believe that they were spirits. For such an environment it was utterly silent. As if even the creatures knew not to make a sound. 

Again these can be explained by simple science. There was an Oceanid under the mountain which could be responsible for the mist and dark clouds. This part of the hill didn’t have many animals so that explains the quiet. The blue flames were harder but they could easily be static or ball lightning. Everything has an explanation. You just need to think about it. 

“Not that Paimon is scared or anything.” Paimon didn’t think. “Just concerned about your safety.” 

“Well isn’t that sweet.” Lumine smiled. She knew that Paimon was a big baby but it was fun to tease her a little. 

“And dumb.” Aether added. 

“Well it’s just this is how scary stories go.” See? She doesn’t think. “You’re in empty place in the dark of night-” 

“It’s 1:30 pm.” Aether stated.

“-and as you think that you’re safe someone appears out of nowhere and gets you!” 

“Paimon, you should be an author.” Lumine jested as Paimon huffed. 

“I’m being serious!” Paimon whined. “Someone can just pop out an-” 

“AHHHHHH!” A man suddenly appeared on the path and bumped into Paimon. 

“AGHHHHHAHHH!” Paimon gave shrill and disappeared into a shower of stars. 

He needed to figure out where she went when she did that. 

“Our hero.” Lumine moved her hands in a flourish introduction to the space where Paimon was. 

“Who are you?” The man asked in a deep raspy voice. His attire was that of Liyue but more formal. Seemed like a uniform of some kind. 

“We’ve descended from beyond the heavens.” Aether gave his dramatic prologue (even he’ll admit he’s being dramatic. But he was telling the truth. “Here to help your primitive civilization.”

Lumine jabbed him in the ribs rather harshly as she re-introduced them. “We’re travelers. I’m Lumine and the one who disappeared is my friend Paimon.” She pointed her thumb at him. “And this is a crazy guy who won’t stop following me.” 

“I’m her twin.” 

“See? Crazy.” 

“Travelers? But I’ve never seen your attire from any nation before.” The man's eyes grew wide as saucers as he stared at them. “Could it be that you t-traveled from…the other side!?” 

He was somewhat close. “Actually from another planet.” 

“So you are from another plane!” The man stepped back. 

“No!” Jesus Christ these people were dumb. “PLANET!” Aether emphasized. “There’s a T at the end!”

“I understand you are from a different plane!” The man crumbled to his feet as he bowed. “I’m just here for a funeral–I don’t mean to offend. No matter who you are there’s no need for any ill will between us.”

“Do I need to switch to Liyuean*?” This man mustn’t think either. 

“Is he gone?” Paimon reappeared behind Lumine looking frightened. 

“Another one!” The man scurried on the ground as Paimon stared at him. 

“Oh he’s a scaredy cat too.”

“At least you can admit you’re one.” Aether mumbled.

“We’re not gonna hurt you.” Lumine extended her arm and gave a reassuring smile. 

Lumine had done this trick a million times. Their appearance had often caused tension and fear to the places they visited and so she tended to handle diplomatic matters while he…waited for her to finish diplomatic matters (Can’t do anything when the help you need is scared.). This always worked no matter the person, but now-

“PLEASE! SPARE ME!” The man got up and ran for his life; stumbling everyone so often when he found some uneven terrain. 

That technique usually worked because of Lumine’s power and a bit of her personality (It was mostly the power.). With it gone-

“Was it something I said?” Lumine looked at the man running away in the distance. 

“You can’t help stupid.” Aether stretched his muscles as he walked downhill. “Come on, let's go.” 

“I’m worried.” Lumine’s face was lined with worry as the man had disappeared in the fog. “He was tripping a lot. He could have gotten hurt.” 

They can never just leave things be, could they? “Let’s follow him.” And reluctantly, Aether walked towards the direction the man ran to. 

They found him in a clearing rambling like a mad man to a woman. Her face however was nothing but a happy-go lucky smile.

“Director! Director!” The man bellowed as he saw them come closer. “These ghosts are chasing me!” 

“Oh?” The Director had a playful tone in her voice. It wasn’t condescending though. She turned towards them a smile, her face youthful and happy. “Ha, don’t get too excited. These are clients, not ghosts.”

From appearance alone he could guess that this Director was a prankster. From the way her voice always had some mischievous note to it or the way she posed herself as laid back and happy, even clothing gave away to her playful side.

While he shouldn’t judge people’s fashion choices he was thrown off at the fact that a Director would wear shorts, especially in the woods. Most of her clothing was a dark chestnut color that was covered in gold trimmings. Hints of red were scattered along her outfit, like her socks, undershirt and hat. Her hat seemed to be one of the older things she wore. Compared to everything else she wore, the hat seemed worn down. While not too noticeable far away, close up he could see leather starting to peel off and some of the gold started to miscolor. IT was definitely an older piece but was maintained well. Long brown hair put up into pigtails and reddish orange eyes with flower-like pupils made her look like quite the trickster. 

“See we’re not ghosts!” Paimon stared at the Director confused. “But I’m pretty sure we aren’t clients either.” 

“Not yet you aren’t!” The Director smiled but it did not reassure him or any of them. “Aiya, forgive me, this is one of our new undertakers, Meng. It’s his first time working a funeral, so of course, he’s afraid of his own shadow.”

“I’m sorry,” Lumine looked taken aback. “Did you just say funeral?” 

“Yes, I'm Hu Tao, Director of the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor.” 

“Oh that’s where Zhongli works.” Paimon pointed out.

“We just walked in on a funeral.” Lumine looked as if she wanted to pass on. She might as well do it here and get it over with.

“He’s dead, he can't get offended. Or she? They? I’ll use they.” Aether

“How come you referred to us as clients?” Paimon asked.

“You see, I wasn’t referring to clients in the business sense. Everyone who enters this mortal realm will be a client of mine.” 

“Oh.” Paimon’s face formed an uncomfortable frown. 

“Morbid.” Lumine still seemed disturbed that they interrupted a funeral. 

“Not if you die first.” Because compared to them….she’s definitely going to die first.

“What a way to look at things!” Surprisingly, Hu Tao didn’t take offense with that comment. Actually she seemed intrigued. “Wangsheng Funeral Parlor welcomes advance reservations! When you choose us, you’ll never have to worry about what might be around the corner. But be sure to book the right date! Pro tip: it’s a living nightmare trying to get flowers on short notice.”

“Woah!” Paimon exclaimed, her hands flailing around wildly. “Uh….slow down!”

“That’s a….” Lumine was trying to find a nice way to say what she wanted to say. He knew that if this was his regular Lumine she’d probably laugh and say that was funny. But now she’s….different. “A unique take.”

“You’ve sold me.” Aether did actually find it hilarious. “Put me down for 6,000 years from now.” That was a bit too soon. “Actually 10,000.”

“What a sense of humor!” Hu Tao gave a playful jab.

“I apologize about the Director, she's rather ... .unique.”

“Unique isn’t the word Paimon would use.” 

“Let me explain,” Meng cleared his throat. “We heard that there’d been some supernatural activity at Wuwang Hill. To restore calm here, we performed a funeral ceremony.”

“Ghosts aren’t real.” Aether could say that with absolute certainty. Lumine had confirmed it herself. 

“Souls are either brought to Sanctuary of Souls or are immediately reincarnated upon death. NOW STOP TELLING PEOPLE I SUMMON GHOSTS!”

In this world the presence of ghosts were nothing more than illusions and old memories produced from ley lines. Irminsul was more Lumine’s domain anyway…or the Archivist of Time, wherever she is now. 

“Oh, I can assure you that ghosts are real.” Hu Tao seemed committed to this. He had seen his fair share of ghost believers and hunters (Lumine’s power certainly didn’t help with that either.) throughout his travels. But he knew that many cultures held a strong belief in spirits and so…

“Whatever you say.” He wasn’t going to argue. 

“Wow Aether not starting a fight?” Lumine narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “You must be possessed.” 

Oh, give him a break.

“So what are you three doing out here?” Meng asked. 

“Yes, what are you doing here?” Hu Tao echoed. “Funeral Parlor, Wuwang Hill, and funeral all belong in a sentence, but you three do not.”

“We were adventuring.” Lumine responded curtly.

“Aha! You hail from the Adventurers Guild?” They nodded as Hu Tao gave a big smile and bowed like they were royalty. “Then you are one of our most distinguished clients! “Wood” to be precise.

“Like a coffin?” Aether asked.

Hu Tao giggled and shook her head. “You’re fun but it’s not about coffins. It’s how we gauge our clients' importance. We have four levels: ‘wicker’, ‘bamboo’, ‘wood’, and ‘marble’.  The higher the grade, the better we’d like to get to know you.”

“I wasn’t told about this at orientation?” Meng asked nervously.

“Well, that’s because I only just thought of it, don’t look so shocked.” Hu Tao waved him off. “Take a look, our adventurers spend the whole day scaling mountains, clearing domains, and smiting enemies. Danger and peril are their bread and butter.”

She was right. They had a few close calls but nothing too deadly. For him and Lumine even the most life threatening situation was nothing to them because of their bodies. But now Lumine doesn't have that anymore. Now that he thought about it he realized that Lumine was no longer how she was before. Not just mentally but physically. 

Her body no longer healed automatically and what would normally take a minute to heal now took days to even weeks to recover. Her body actually did require food to survive and just one day without it would make her feel sick. Lumine was mortal now. Lumine could actually be killed. 

“Touch a nerve there, did I?” Hu Tao asked as he broke through his spiral. Lumine seemed rather upset as Paimon looked annoyed. Conversation hadn’t gone as planned. “I’d have thought that any adventurers who dare come here would be used to conversations like this.” 

“I mean of course I know the dangers about adventuring but I don’t exactly enjoy talking about my possible death.” Lumine argued. 

“Anyway,” Hu Tao immediately switched course before Lumine could say anything else.  “I have a favor to ask.”

“You talk about me dying and now you want my help?” Lumine said as she rolled her eyes. However, he knew his sister and that that wouldn’t deter her. “What is it?” 

“Wangsheng Funeral Parlor has been trying to strike a business deal with the Adventurers Guild for some time now but with little success. But with you as an intermediary, it would be so much easier.” 

“What will we get back in return?” Aether was about to do free labor. 

“The pleasurable feeling of knowing that if your fellow adventurers meet an unfortunate demise that their family will be covered.” 

They all exchanged glances with one another. While yes that was nice it didn’t exactly put food on the table. 

“”Okay, if we get the job done then I’ll pay for dinner. How does that sound?” 

“Paimon likes that idea!” 

“Of course you do, you glutton.” Aether said as the pixie grabbed at his braid and gave it a hard tug. “LET GO!” 

“YOUR A BIG MEANIE AND LUMINE SAID I COULD WHENEVER YOU’RE MEAN TO ME!” 

“NO SHE DIDN’T!” 

“I did.” Lumine admitted as Hu Tao giggled. 

“YOU BITCH!” Paimon gave his hair an even harder tug that stung his scalp. “JESUS CHRIST! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!?”

“Jesus?” Paimon asked, Lumine seemed to mouth the name looking puzzled. 

Crap. “Forget about it! Just stop tugging my hair!” 

“No more bullying me.” Paimon bargained as she held his braid hostage.

“I can’t promise that.” He really couldn’t. She’s an easy target and it’s funny when she’s upset. 

“Then I’ll just keep pulling!” With another hard yank Aether could feel his hair being ripped apart. 

“Stop this madness!” Aether yelled as he sent a desperate glance to his sister. She ignored him. “I HATE YOU!”

“So let’s get started.” Lumine started to walk down the hill with Hu Tao skipping alongside her. 

“GET BACK HERE!”

Unfortunately, Aether had to agree Paimons demands. Was he going to listen? Probably not but no one needed to know that. 

They reached the Adventurers Guild and saw one of the branch masters. What was her name again? Land? Ann? Sand? One of those. 

“Ughhhhh!” Land groaned as she massaged her temples. Hu Tao on the other hand smiled as her eyes seemed to gleam. “Look, I told you, we’re not interested in the kind of cooperation you describe.” 

“Come on, there’s no reason to get upset.” Hu Tao tried to ration. “Look, one of your number is an avid supporter of my proposition.” 

“I wouldn’t say avid.” Lumine countered as she faced Ann. “Listen, what she's suggesting isn’t all that bad.” 

“Yeah, a lot of jobs with a high death rate pay for funeral services for the family and have memorials for them. Sure, it comes off a little strange but mor- I mean people have to realize that they will die.” 

Hu Tao then went on to list all the services that the parlor would apply if they accepted the deal. Free coffins. Cadaver recovery. Respect for the dead's wishes. Honestly he would have taken the deal. But he forgot that these were mortals.

“I’d rather focus on keeping my adventurers safe in the first place.” Sand turned her back to them and walked off. “It’s time for you to go. I have to attend to other matters.”

“Wait, hold on!” Hu Tao continued desperately as Sand continued to walk away. “Wh-What would you say to a group discount!? Thirty percent off for parties of ten!”

“Director!” Meng pleaded as he brought his hands in a begging jester. “Please, you did your best…we don’t need another clash with the Milelith.”

“I think she was trying to sell them funeral services.” Paimon said as Lumine shot her look saying ‘obviously’. 

“No, Paimon, she was asking about her car's extended warranty.” 

“What’s a car?” Paimon asked. 

“I give up.” 

“Aiya, nothing left to do here. Let’s head back to the Funeral Parlor.” She walked away in a huff as they followed. 

Aether always struggled to understand mortals' avoidance of death. Now no mortal would look you in the eye and say that they’ll never die, in fact, they were incredibly aware of the fact that they would. Yet, the minute it was brought up it was like a switch went off and everyone just stopped talking or changed the topic completely. 

He just couldn’t understand it. How someone knows something will happen but still chooses to deny it. Even more so it seemed that this fear was ingrained into a very sentient being he’s ever come across. Yet he never felt such fear. Nor had Lumine. From his childhood he never exactly feared death. Really he should have. Death stalked everyone in the Carrier and so many people would resort to killing themselves than face whatever horror the next day bringed. He had never personally feared death. He was fine with dying. He knew how it ended. It was like being put under, at least that's how it looked to him. The world slowly loses its edge before it ceases to be and you’ll wake up confused and unsure before continuing life anew. 

Maybe his lack of fear was from his parents. His parents were logical to a fault. His mother especially. He could imagine asking her about death and would probably leave with an entire lecture of not just philosophical examples but scientific as well. He could practically hear her voice. 

“To put in short a conscious being can’t conceptualize the idea of them not being around. Just thinking about a point in time where you didn’t exist is mind-boggling as is; but to imagine a future where you no longer live is daunting.”  He could practically see all her little hand movements as she explained further. “Do I know that I’ll die? Of course, it’s what makes us human. Doesn’t mean I don’t still fear it. Anyone who says otherwise is a lair. It’s hardwired in our brains to fear the unknown. But with your power you can probably erase a millennia of genetic coding.” 

His father, while being a very scientific man, was a bit more philosophical than his mother. With that one might think that his lecture would last hours he could guess his fathers own would last two minutes. 

“Memento mori. Mori memento. Remember you will die. I live by that everyday so that I don’t die with regrets.” His father would always say that whenever someone died. Whether it was a way to comfort him or them was something only his sister was privy to. So much so she used the phrase quite often too. “You’ll live a really long time, blondie. Not to mention you know how it ends. So why worry now? Unless your worries aren’t about you?” Just like Lumine his father was very observant of people and their motives. Frustratingly so. 

Maybe that’s why he didn’t fear death. Because he already knew the end. Mortals were not given this insight like he was and so they feared it. But still he should fear it. Deep down he should but he does not. Instead he fears living. 

Living was true agony. Going day after day doing something to keep you entertained. A cycle that repeats over and over. A relentless samsara he’s had to repeat thousands of lifetimes over. 

Sure you’d meet people along the way but it only eased the pain. Soon they would die and you’d have to live with the fact they’d never return and he hated that more than anything. Now he had come to realize that this was currently Lumine’s reality and she was unaware of it. That she was now mortal and was susceptible to their coils. He couldn’t let that happen. He couldn’t lose someone else. 

“Seems like the old ways are the most reliable after all.” Hu Tao sighed as they made their way to the Parlor. “Meng, are you finished preparing our promotional materials?”

Meng scratched the back of his head awkwardly. “Ah….My apologies, I’m only about halfway through. Do you really think they’ll be effective?”

“Of course!” Hu Tao was beaming with confidence at the very thought of her plan. Though is it really her plan if this was done before? “Clients in need come to our door and write down their commission on blank wooden tiles. Then, they squeeze those inside the parlor through the crack under the door.” 

“Why wood?” Aether asked but Lumine gave him a look. He wasn’t trying to be a smartass, he was genuinely curious. “I mean paper is easier to fit under a door. Also why not just….go inside?” 

“No idea.” Hu Tao said. “Stigma around death. Not wanting to worry family. Or maybe they're just a hermit. People just do it though it is a hassle with the constant back and forth. If only we could burn ‘em by the batch.” 

“No, director, I’m not asking about the wooden tiles themselves but about the “special offer” they advertise.” Meng clarifies as he seemed to become skittish. 

“What’s the special offer?” Paimon asked.

“Hehe, Wangsheng Funeral Parlor should keep up with the times!” Why was he getting the feeling that he wasn’t going to like the answer. “Just think about it! If we don’t attract new clients, we’ll be left with nothing, won’t we?” 

“So are you hiring assassins or something?” Aether jokes as Hu Tao turns away from him. Too far. 

“I’ve been using a lot of business models and they just aren’t working like I thought they would so it’s time to go back to the basics. So by using the wooden plank method I’ll use them as coupons. Like buy one get one free.” 

“Coffins are pretty expensive.” At least that’s what his parents said. 

“Where would you keep the second one if no one has died?” Lumine asked. 

“Isn’t that insensitive?” Surprising question coming from Paimon. 

“Death is a part of life just like any other thing. You would want to things be there best for your final send off wouldn’t you? Maybe you’re wish is a tad expensive and a coupon can help more than you think. Best to plan for the future.” 

“I mean sure, but-” Lumine definitely wanted to say something about this but seemed rather reluctant. Lumine wouldn’t have been fully on board with this idea like he was but she’d understand and maybe try and help (or find a better way of putting it.). It was so strange to watch her fumble at something that would have been childs work to her. “It just doesn’t feel like a good way of going about it.” 

“Maybe you’re onto something.” Another surprise development from Hu Tao this time. “I’m viewing from a small lense while the picture is vast. Worrying about the new but not minding the old. I need more perspectives. I’ll go do some market research. Wait here my dear assistants.” 

“We’re not your assistants!” Paimon huffed but it fell on deaf ears. “Whatever, let’s just have a look around.” 

They had a look around the funeral parlor but it was nothing too spectacular. There was a board with hanging wooden planks talking about special offers. The entrance for the Parlor that looked like any other door in the Harbor with its window being framed by lines of wood on the glass. However one thing had his interest piqued. The Ferrylady. Name aside, the way she talked about Hu Tao was rather eloquent to the point that you wouldn’t think she was so mischievous. While her chat practically bored him there was one thing she said that had caught him off guard. 

“Well, I wouldn’t get too curious if I were you. Too much knowledge isn’t good for ordinary folks.” He held back a chuckle. He always forgot that in this world he and Lumine blended in quite well.  “The director is tactful when it comes to what should and shouldn’t be known.” 

“Her? Tactful?” Paimon said, unbelieving. 

“Are you one to talk?” Aether blurted out and even he was a bit surprised he said that out loud.

However, that little conversation did pique his interest. What exactly did this director know that she couldn’t let the people know? Definitely not funeral practices and no trade secrets. Something bigger. But what could that be? 

They made it back to Hu Tao who was still trying to think of more ideas for coupons and brochures. He did admire the dedication to this little endeavor though he found it quite fruitless. It was a funeral parlor after all. Someone will die and they'll come to her eventually. Why such a rush? 

“We should get going.” Hu Tao said with a bright smile. 

“You mean us correct?” Paimon asked. 

“Who else? Do you see anyone else?” A mischievous smirk painted her lips. “Well, you probably wouldn’t see them if there was.” 

“Stop adding little afterthoughts like that! Creeps people out!” Paimon yelled. 

“Hee-hee it’s just a joke, sorry. Everything you see is everything that’s present. For the moment, at least.” 

“How…” Lumine smiled thought it was obviously strained. “Comforting.” 

“It’s true, Lumine. We know that better than anyone.” He didn’t care that he let something like that slip. Doesn’t seem like she can recall it anyway.

Lumine gave him a puzzled look and she definitely wanted to say something. Her mouth twitched as if she had a response but she stopped and turned towards Hu Tao. 

“Lighten up. People make death much scarier than it is.” Hu Tao sighed. “What people truly fear about departing this world is suffering and regret. To deal with this trauma, they let their imaginations run wild with notions of ghosts and evil spirits. All baseless fantasies that have left people afraid about talking about a natural part of life.”

“We’ve seen ghosts.” Lumine corrected. 

“It was probably a leyline disorder.” Irminsul can cause some memories to replay giving the appearance of a ghost. 

“No, she probably did see a ghost.” Hu Tao beamed. 

“That’s not possible.” Souls immediately went to the Sanctuary of Souls where they will stay until reincarnated. The only people who can get into that place are Lumine and the Archivist of Death. No regular soul can leave and just cause havoc. “Ghosts aren’t real. Death is death and life is life. That is certain. There are no do overs or second chances. You die and your life comes to an end.” 

Hu Tao grimaced at his explanation but tried putting on a friendly smile. Though she definitely wanted to call him flat out wrong. “The job of Wangsheng Funeral Parlor is to “guard the border between life and death.” One component of this is correcting notions of death and the afterlife that people may hold. Simply put, for those unable to reach the ‘border’, they’re best kept as far away from it as possible. Best that ordinary people think it doesn’t exist.” 

“But it doesn’t exist.” No, it wasn’t possible. They tampered with enough in this world. Would they really go as far as tampering with the cycle of death? How would they even do it? 

“Yeah, you get it.” Hu Tao began to skip away. “Come on, let's go! 

“Director, wait– what about Big G? Don’t forget…” Meng said. 

“Who’s Big G? We’ve been in Liyue for ages and never heard that name.” Paimon said.

“Oh, nothing, just something Meng’s been pleading with me to take care of. Should be a piece of cake.” She began to skip again and they followed her. 

During there walk to wherever in the city he noticed Lumine was staring at him intensely. He didn’t need to look by his side to tell. He could feel his sister’s golden eyes boring onto his side profile. 

“Forgot what I look like?” Bad joke. Really bad joke. 

“Why were you so insistent?” Lumine asked as they slowed their paste. 

“Whatever do you mean?” 

“You know exactly what I mean!” Lumine yelled in a hushed tone. “What’s wrong? What are you not telling me?” 

Everything. He wasn’t telling her anything. The person he would share everything with knew nothing of why he was actually here. She doesn’t remember what they endured. She couldn’t even recall their parents. How could he possibly share anything with her now? In this hollow state of her former self. Even if she was a bit happier he could tell she wanted to know what was happening. Why couldn't she remember millenniums worth of her life? Their life. And as much as he wanted to pour everything out he couldn’t. Not now. Maybe never.  

“Everything is fine.” He walked faster as he felt eyes burn into the back of his head. 

By the time they reached Hu Tao was already talking to a man.

“Why would someone from the Wangshu Parlor come looking for me?” The man asked as they brought themselves into the conversation. 

Hu Tao hummed. “Nothing major. How are you feeling these days? Any aches or pains?” 

“There is no way she just asked that.” Lumine deadpanned.

“Oh but she did.” 

Hu Tao continued to talk about aches and pains and the fragility of life for a bit while the man looked more and more annoyed. “What are you getting at? I’mn in perfect health and enjoying life very much, thank you!” He turned away. “Go and find some other poor soul! Goodbye!” 

Hu Tao’s face twisted into a frown as she stormed off. “Ugh, why do they get angry? What’s wrong with a few earnest health tips?”

“Probably because you mentioned you were a director of a funeral parlor.” Paimon said. 

“Yeah, I would not find that helpful in the slightest.” Lumine agreed. 

Their next destination was north. Under the kiosk there were many stores of different varieties around. At the very edge of the kiosk in the back near a waypoint was a store. 

A man was looking through a book and writing things down as they approached he shut the book and looked at them. “Uh, and you are? Be quick, I’m busy.” 

“Hello there, would you be interested in understanding a bit about our services at the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor?” 

“Uhhhhhh-” The man drawed out awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head.  “I’m not in need of your services. If you’re looking for new customers isn’t this a bit of a crass way of going about it?” 

“Yes.” The three of them said in unison as Hu Tao glared at them. 

“It’s all the fashion these days. ‘Bring the service to the customers’ and all that?” 

“I’m not sure about every service that falls into that.” The man simply shook his head. “Anyway, please bother someone else if you don’t mind.” 

Hu Tao sighed. “Another failure. Still, not the end of the world.”

Another walk brought them to the port where a woman stood by the farther side of the water where all the buildings are. “I know you…The Wangsheng Funeral Parlor Director, right? Sorry, I’m really in no need of–”

“Don’t apologize, don’t apologize, get to know us! We’ve got a new sale going on.”

“Hu Tao, she obviously doesn’t want to.” He was starting to feel a bit weird about all of this now. Maybe she was a bit too eager about this. 

“Ever heard of the saying ‘out with the old and in with the new’?” She continued, ignoring everything he had said. “Well, going out with a bang is the best way to start off in style on the other side! Hee-hee.” 

“Not how death works.” Aether mumbled. 

“If you keep talking like this I’ll call the Millieth.” The woman gave an annoyed stare as she crossed her arms. 

“We’re leaving.” She grabbed their wrist and rushed them along. 

“Paimon thinks this happens often.” She said as she floated beside them. 

“Maybe you could do a better job at advertising.” Aether suggests. “Just saying if a person starts approaching me asking me about funeral I’d take it as a threat.” 

“It wasn’t just advertising.” 

“Really?” Paimon asked. “Because it seemed like an advertisement to Paimon.” 

“I was helping to find somebody for Meng. You remember Big G?” Hu Toa asked. 

“You mentioned the name once and never specified anything.” Lumine said. 

“You remembered that I mentioned him!” She winked and grinned. “Turns out Big G is actually a ghost adrift in the mortal realm.”

“Sureeee,” Aether drew out as he rolled his eyes. “It’s totally not just a ley line disorder. Definitely a ‘ghost’.” 

“The three we saw just now were all people I suspect of being followed by Big G.” Hu Tao continued. “But having seen them, I didn’t sense the presence of anything otherworldly.”

“Why didn’t you say that!?” Paimon shook her head. “Paimon thought you had some kinda sixth sense for-” Was she thinking before she spoke? “Peoples declining health.” 

“Huh?” A genuine look of confusion crossed Hu Tao’s face. “Why would I have that ability? I’m no doctor!”

“No! Paimon was implying that-” Best to just cut her off. 

“If you have to explain it then it wasn’t good.”

“Anyway, let's head back to the parlor. This is a serious matter for Meng.”

For the world to work properly there were rules. Any form of creation must bend to the wills of reality. While every world has a different rule they do follow general rules of existence. What goes up will come down and what dies stays dead. A soul can’t return to its realm and yet the more Hu Tao talked about this other realm, the more wary he became. It was too specific. 

This Big G situation to him was nothing more than a man full of guilt for a dead friend. He’ll be kind enough not to express this opinion out loud but that’s really all this is. But Hu Tao piqued his interest about a world for the dead that shouldn’t exist. 

As they continued to discuss this they were interrupted by a random man. 

“Is this Wangshung Funeral Parlor?” He asked. “My name is Luocheng. I’ve had this awful feeling recently, like something's staring at me.” 

“I see,” Aether approached the man and put a sympathetic arm around his shoulder. “Now you should probably head to Dr. Baizhu and ask if he knows any psychologists, because you my friend have textbook paranoia.” 

“No!” Loucheng shoved him away and he had to fight himself to stop from slamming this man into the pavement. “Me and my friends went to Wuwang Hill on a dare and when I came back I felt ill. I’m having recurring nightmares but the doctors say that I’m fine.” 

“Because it’s a mental problem.” What time period was this world again? Industrial age? Mental health is probably lobotomies. Do they have a Teyvatian equivalent to Sigmund? 

“No, it’s a curse.” Hu Tao nodded as if that was a fact. Yes, it’s most definitely a curse just like the sky being red and planets being flat*. 

“IT IS NOT!” Aether shouted as people glared at him. 

“Come on,” Lumine tugged at his arm. “Let’s walk away for a bit.” 

“IT'S NOT TRUE! IT'S JUST NOT!” Lumine led him behind the building as tried calming him down. “These people are crazy.” 

Lumine nodded as her lips turned to a thin line. She obviously didn’t agree with him but was just being nice about it. 

“Is Aether done freaking out?” Paimon peaked from behind a wall. 

“Are you?” Lumine asked. 

“I guess so.” 

“Hu Tao wants to do a ritual.” Paimon explained. “Are you coming?” 

Lumine looked at him. It was their own little language that they had made the minute they came awake. Usually the conversation would be telepathic but sometimes they could only use their eyes to convey entire paragraphs of emotions and thoughts. Since her power was gone it was now based on flitting eyes and quirks of the lips. 

She cocked her head to the side and as her eyes seemed to give a questioning glance. “Do you want to come?”

He really didn’t want to, there were better things to do but he needed to watch out for his sister while in this weakened state. Not to mention this supposed realm of the dead that shouldn’t exist. 

He tilted his head to the right and watched as a smile painted her face. 

Turns out they weren’t doing a ritual. 

“Did you actually believe the curse?” Hu Tao shook her head. “Those two are convinced that evil spirits are at play and I’ve seen time and time again that when people wind themselves into that frenzy they are impossible to reason with.” 

“That’s why people shouldn’t know about the afterlife?” Lumine asked. 

“Exactly.” 

“But wouldn’t knowing about the afterlife help people overcome this fear of death and live their lives freely?” While her memories were gone she still kept to her ideals, that everyone was allowed to know the truth. 

After their Judgment, Lumine hated lies, more than any normal person. Throughout their  journeys they came across many conspiracies, secrets, and paradoxes. Now anyone who found out about these secrets would agree they stay secret Lumine would say otherwise. She had no issue with giving away secrets and he admired her for that, even though that was her downfall. 

“You never know how people will react to certain information.” Hu Tao explained. “So sometimes you have to deceive and pretend.” She walked toward a Ley Line Monolith and gave it a playful tap. “Perfect prop for our sham ritual.”

So they lied and told the man that the monolith was actually a purifier that would take away his curse giving it a physical form they could fight. Hu Tao, of course, didn’t mention that they were fighting it. They meaning Lumine and him and not the one who made this up in the first place. Honestly, you would think that no one would be able to fall for this right?

“How are you feeling? Did the curse leave your body?” Even the way she talked about the curse made it sound like not even she would believe this if she didn’t know about the afterlife. 

“Yes, I feel more invigorated than ever before!” Lumine, Paimon, and Aether gave each other side eyes as the man continued to believe he was cured. “I’m cured!” 

Aether took a deep breath that trembled slightly as he looked at the man thanking Hu Tao. Lumine took notice and grabbed his arm, using her thumb to rub small circles. “Don’t say anything.” 

“I’m not going to say anything.” 

“Yeah, totally,” She said sarcastically as she rolled her eyes. “You’re definitely not annoyed.” 

“Exactly.” 

“So you feel perfectly fine?” Hu Tao repeated.

“Absolutely!” The man smiled.

“Great! Because guess what?” Hu Tao made herself some fanfare before exclaiming: “You’ve been pranked!”

“What?” His smile immediately disappeared. 

“That device is a ley line monolith that attracts monsters.” She crossed her arms and gave him a pointed glare. “Now riddle me this: If that ritual did nothing then how are you suddenly cured?”

“But how did I get sick?” 

“You caught a cold, ate something bad, or just scared yourself sick, it’s anyone’s guess really…but I’m leaning towards the last option. It wouldn’t be the first time in my career.”

“How unexpected.” Meng mumbled. 

“Well, thank you regardless.” 

“Just promise not to fall into superstitions so easily. Human life is short. Enjoy it while it lasts.” 

The man walked away as Meng looked worried. 

“I feel relieved to see that it wasn’t Big G doing.” Meng sighed. “However, unless he crosses the border, there will be no end to his antics. Since we are done with the matter at hand, can we resume the search?” 

“I believe that won’t be necessary.” Hu Tao moved her head to the side where a child stood. 

The child was dressed in dirty, drab Liyuean garb. His entire form was blue and tinged the other colors of his body. 

“U-um…I didn’t mean to bother you…any of you..” Big G said meekly as he curled in on himself. 

This shouldn’t be possible. Not possible at all. A soul could not leave the Sanctuary without the help of Lumine or The Archivist of Death. But the way he talked…it wasn’t the repeat of a bygone time it was present. But how? The only way is if the passage was tampered with but that was another bucket of worms to get into. What he needed was to find this passageway. 

He spared a glance at Lumine. Lumine’s face wrinkled in what could only be described as annoyance. Her mouth was drawn in a thin line while her eyes narrowed. Her eyes caught his interest. Her golden eyes that were usually dull now brighten as if a switch went on. The light circled around her iris before returning to its regular dull color.

“Lumine?” He asked as looked around in confusion. 

“Something feels off.” She said as she looked away. 

“Come,” Hu Tao clapped as if to bring them back to the present. “Let’s take him back to the parlor.” 

Tevyat was truly full of mysteries. A planet that couldn’t even abide by the laws of reality itself. And a planet that has him looking for knick knacks for a ritual that shouldn’t even happen. And now where was he? The curtain between life and death that Hu Tao talked about. It resembled many of the domains in Liyue. Misty clouds that surrounded the area, waterfalls cascading into bottomless depths, and constantly being looped back in the same place. 

“Please tell me we got it right now?” Aether rubbed his temples as Lumine brought an orb of bright light to a lamp and the door opened. “Fucking finally!”

“Language.” Lumine said. 

“Which one?” 

“So, we made it through everything right?” Paimon asked. 

“Yep.” Hu Tao stood proudly by the edge of a cliff. “Now we just jump.” 

Slowly they all walked towards the edge and looked down at the bottom. All that showed was a dark pit covered by clouds.

“You can’t be serious!?” Paimon backed away from the edge. 

“You can float.” Aether pointed out but she continued to whine. 

Hu Tao smiled as she fell backwards into the hole. After a few seconds had passed they heard a splash.

“From this height a fall in the water would be deadly.” Aether stated. “I only knew her for a few hours but she seemed nice….parting is such sweet sorrow and whatever else you say at a funeral.” 

“I'm still alive ya know!” Hu Tao shouted. 

“Oh,” Did this border affect the laws of physics? “Well, that’s good.” 

“Do we really need to jump?” Meng asked. 

“Leap of faith.” Lumine jumped down screaming and crashed into the water. “I’m okay!” 

“Well,” Aether motioned at the pit, “aren’t going to jump?” 

“I think I need a push.” Meng was trembling as if the border had dropped into the negatives. “Count of three okay?” 

Aether nodded as Meng stepped to the edge. Before he even said anything he pushed the man. 

A particularly hard splash echoed through the room. 

“He said on the count of three!” Paimon yelled. 

“Whatever.” He grabbed Paimon, holding her tightly to his chest. “Ready?” She nodded and plunged into the water below. 

Surprisingly, nothing hurt when he dived down. Not even a sting. He swam over to where the others were, ignoring the glare Meng gave him. Lumine on the other hand looked unsettled. 

This was wrong. It was all wrong. But why was it? Why did this place feel so wrong to her? 

The border was full of light and spirits that stood and walked around without a care in the world. Nothing about this place was scary. The complete opposite, yet this nagging feeling of something being wrong crept itself deep into her psyche. 

“You know this is unnatural.” A voice said and she turned around expecting to see someone. 

“Try and remember.” Why did that voice sound like her? 

“Lumine?” She felt someone shake her shoulder, she turned around and it was Aether.

“Yeah.”

“You look startled.” Aether held her hand. “Are you okay?” 

“I-” What should she even say? That her consciousness is telling her something is wrong with the afterlife? “I-I’m just hungry. Feeling a little faint.” 

Aether obviously didn’t buy it but he didn’t pry. “Well, we're leaving, I’ll ask Hu Tao about that dinner she promised.” He walked away and she followed. 

Remember. Remember what?

Chapter Text

He felt that they had finished exploring Liyue and it was now time for the next part of the journey. Lumine went around asking about boats that could take them to Inazuma but it was no use, it was the same answer over and over. Inazuma was under a complete lockdown that made it difficult to get someone in. They’d have to stowaway on a cargo ship and because of the lockdown any ship that was Inazuma bound was checked before departing and no one was risking that. 

With Inazuma being out of the question he suggested Sumeru. Sumeru held a lot of memories for them–most of them being bad, really bad–but it would give Lumine a new element which could help with both her powers and memories. Not to mention he hadn’t heard much about Kusanali, in fact, she seemed to be a hermit. With everything that had gone down there it would be perfect to get Lumine on his side. But there was a roadblock. 

The Chasm, one of the fastest routes to Sumeru, was currently blocked off because of multiple incidents and monsters. Knowing what was down there he knew that was inevitable. He just wishes he’d remembered that before doing this. Could have saved some time. Doesn’t help that there weren't any boats heading to Sumeru for quite some time. 

Fontaine would take months to get to if they can’t get to Sumeru and he didn’t feel like bumming around Liyue until a ship finally comes along. Especially on Childe’s tab when he wasn’t even there at the moment. So where were they heading?

“Mondstat is nice.” Lumine tried to stay optimistic for his sake. Lumine loved to lounge around when she could and Mondstat was the prime place for her to do that. “There were still a few places I didn’t get to explore properly.”

“I think we should sneak into the Chasm and make it to Sumeru.” 

“Aether, come on.” Lumine ran in front of him and he was tempted to walk ahead and leave. “We just need to be a little more optimistic! Maybe we can ask Venti about Inazuma. Or Lisa has books about it”

“Or,” Aether bumped into Lumine as he walked uphill. “We’re wasting our time.”

“We used to stay on other worlds for much longer than a month!” If only she knew how long they’d really been here. “Why are you suddenly in such a rush?”

“What do you remember?” He’d held off on asking but he needed to know. What exactly does she remember?

“Paimon was wondering the same thing.” Never thought he’d be happy to have the pixie chime in. “You don’t really talk about the other worlds you visit and when I asked you about Tevyat you only remember trying to leave. It’s just a bit strange.”

Lumine sighed and seemed to contemplate what to say. He knew his sister was an honest person, well most of the time. Her face didn’t give off the impression of her trying to make up a decent lie. No, from the deepening frown to her eyes flitting around awkwardly around the scenery, she was struggling to say the truth.

“When I try to remember something…it’s-it’s like…like-“ Lumine growled in frustration. “It’s like..like…trying to see when you need glasses.” 

“You still make up weird metaphors, huh?” Aether sighed. 

“She always does that?” Paimon asked. “Paimon thought it was a weird quirk.”

“Can you let me explain?” Aether and Paimon stared at one another until nodding. “When I try to remember something it’s just a blur; like someone took away my glasses and I just can’t see anything clearly. I know that something is supposed to be there and I feel all the emotions that those memories carry and additional ones too. But I can’t remember the fine details. No faces, muffled voices, and distorted colors. All I have are the feelings and some are happy but since I can’t remember they’re overshadowed by the sadness of forgetting.” 

“What about the other memories?” Paimon was hesitant. You could see it all over her face.

“I’ve come to realize that I have a lot of sad memories.” 

“What about mom and dad?” How much did she remember about them? How did she feel about them? 

“Those are usually the saddest.” Her eyes started to glaze over from unshed tears. “Even the happiest memories are just full of melancholy. I can’t tell who’s mom and who’s dad. Sometimes there's this little white blob who feels important to me but I don’t know who or what they are.” She spared him a glance and he saw tears fall. “Aether you’re the only clear thing in my memories.”

“What about Teyvat?” As of now that was the most important thing. How much of Teyvat did she remember?

“Practically nothing.” Lumine shrugged. “The last thing I recall is that Unknown God and falling asleep.” She shifted around uncomfortably. “Let’s go…we can get to Mondstat before sunset if we’re fast enough!”

“We could get there faster if we teleport.” Paimon whined.

So similar to his. Memories of their life and adventures before are covered in mist while anything about Teyvat was covered in a thick fog with only one guiding light being the Unknown God.  But what about that false memory? Maybe they didn’t give it to her? After him they might have realized that it was a failed attempt of deception. However, he couldn’t let his guard down so easily. 

He followed Lumine up the hill and noticed a figure sitting on one of the stone ledges of the watchtowers. It was a woman with her hair in pigtails and comically large purple witch hat with a star pattern.

“Finally!” She yawned and stretched like a cat who had taken a long nap. She jumped off the edge, but she didn’t land on the ground. Instead she disappeared into a ripple of water and stars, reappearing in front of Lumine who smiled dumbfounded. “I almost fell asleep waiting.” A glowing blue surrounded by symbols appeared in front of Lumine. It resembled the Greek zodiac symbol, but the symbols were off. They appeared to be letters instead and in the center were six glowing dots connected together. “As usual, my astrological predictions were correct.”

He had to resist rolling his eyes. Astrology, what utter nonsense.. To think balls of gas light years away could tell the future. A product of humanities' dark ages ... .not like Teyvat was that close to modern day so he can’t blame the belief staying so strong. However, you don’t have to dress like the most stereotypical thing you can think of for an astrologer. 

Aside from the big starry witch hat and pale skin that matches the moon her body was fitted out with many accessories with the pattern of the stars. Even her eyes were the shade of the night sky. A dark purple dress with golden trimming from the center to its edges. Purple ruffles fell to her knees with the patterns of the stars on it. 

“Mona, it's been forever!” Lumine gushed as she gave the astrologer a hug.

“You always loved talking to weirdos.” Aether said as Mona narrowed her eyes at him.

“I see from this man…” She waved her hand at him rather condescendingly, “unique appearance. That this man is your brother.” 

“And I can tell from your,” He copied the motion she made, “that you're a weirdo.”

“Aether stop being mean.” Lumine shook her head. “Don’t mind him. He’s in a mood.” 

Mona huffed as she turned towards him. “Well, I should properly introduce myself. I am Astrologist Mona Megistus. But you can call me Mona.” 

“Wasn’t planning on calling you all of that anyway but, thanks for the permission.” 

“I can see the difference.” Mona gave a tense chuckle as she turned to Lumine. “How are your adventures fairing now that you’re reunited?” 

“It’s just nice to have him around, you know.” Lumine wrapped her arm around his shoulder and he hated the fact that he stiffened. Lumine noticed and quickly removed her arm. “How have you been? What are you doing in Liyue?”

“Well after everything that happened with that Harbinger I decided to stick around and do a little research. Nothing that proves what he said is true yet though.” Mona shrugged. “As for why I’m in Liyue, I was doing some readings when my master told me to go to Mondstat to get something of hers. I just happened to see you in my divinations.” 

“Sure,” Aether mutters. “Divinations.”

“Quit it.” Lumine hissed as she turned to Mona giving her a warm smile. “What a coincidence we’re-”

“Heading to Mondstat too?” Mona finished. “The stars told me as much.” 

“Or the fact we’re going on the path that leads to Mondstat?” Aether said. “Common sense tells you a lot too.” 

A smile appeared on Mona’s face. Not a warm friendly one. A smile you put on when someone is annoying you but you want to be the bigger person. “I can tell we are going to be ... .something together.” 

“Definitely something.” 

“Well, since we’re going the same way we might as well travel together.” Lumine suggested. 

“Yes, I suppose it’d be nice to catch up a bit.” Mona said. “However, I need to stop by the inn I was staying at and thank the owner. It’s just a little off the path.” 

“That’s fine.” Lumine said.

Aether felt like an outside observer to this discussion. Lumine talked about meeting the Balledeer, a Harbinger he’d seen a few times before in the Abyss. The Balledeer had always caused him a bit of unease. Not because he was strong or anything of the such, he was just…a reminder of their impact on this world. 

One thing that picked his interest was the discussion of fallen stars. Seems Lumine had been on more adventures than his spies told him about. The constellation of the inventor of the wind glider had fallen and caused anyone around them to fall into a deep sleep where they dreamed of his purpose. Now anyone would say that something like that would show that astrology was real. But too him…it just proved an old theory that Lumine had made.

They walked through the greenery and made it too a small inn built into the cliffside. It’s angle giving a nice view to the scenery below. Orange and yellow trees swayed lightly in the breeze, making the treetops look like a golden sea. 

A man was frantically looking around the porch. He got up and rubbed his temples, a frustrated look on his face. “Mona, you’ve come at just the right time. Did you see a jade ring while you made your way here?” 

“Jade ring?” Mona ponder this for a minute before shrugging. “Not that I recall.” 

A groan left the mans lips. “That’s not good…that ring was given to me by my mother. I think a slime might have swallowed it while I was distracted.” 

“That’s sad.” Really it was. “Anyway, we should get going.” 

“I’m sure we can help a little.” Lumine grabbed his arm stopping him from walking away. His sister was truly a humanitarian. 

“Yeah!” Paimon chimed in. Two out of three…he lost. “With Mona’s astrology she could help find it in minutes.” 

“Absolutely not!” Mona pouted. “Astrology is meant to be used to gain insight into reality and observe destiny itself. It’s certainly not for such mundane affairs.” 

“Or maybe astrology is a scam and balls of gas can’t tell the future.”

“I’ll let you know it has nothing to do with the validity of astrology!” Mona yelled as she pointed a finger at him. “This is a matter of pride and one’s state of mind. If an astrologist thinks that their arts can solve all problems, they will be forsaken by the starry ether.” 

“Or it just doesn’t exist.” Aether commented as Mona clenched her fists. 

“Too bad. I was going to pay twenty thousand mora as compensation.” The man said as he looked defeated. 

“T-T-Twentty thousand…” Mona looked awestruck as a smirk creeped on his face. 

“Are the pretty lights not paying the bills?” He asked as Mona snapped out of her daze and huffed at him. 

“NO!” Mona shouted as crossed her looking rather upset. “I…I was just thinking that who finds that ring must be a lucky person.”

“You were talking about astrologers pride.” Lumine pointed out. 

“Aw yes that’s right,” Mona bit her lip nervously. “But it would be ashame to leave this man without helping even a little.” 

“You’re so right!” Aether exclaimed as Lumine gave him a odd look. “Since you’re helping him from the goodness of your heart then he shouldn’t have to pay a single mora, right?” 

Mona chuckled awkwardly as he continued to stare at her. “Right.”

“You’re devious!” Paimon said.

“Glad to know you’re reading that dictionary I bought you. Do you want the thesaurus?” 

“Stop making fun of her.” Lumine sighed. 

“Yeah stop making fun of Paimon. I thought of a great idea!” She placed her hands on her hips looking rather proud of herself. “Lumine, do you remember that elemental bait we made with Diluc?” 

“Yeah, why?” 

“Well Paimon saved a little bit in case we might need it.” The pixie face seemed get more and more smug as she turned to Aether. “Since a slime took it it probably hasn’t gotten that far so we can use the bait and lead it here.” 

“That’s a great plan Paimon.” Lumine praised the pixie as she smiled.

Aether looked towards Celestia, squinting his eyes slightly. “I think Celestia is falling.” 

“Would it kill you not to make fun of me?” Paimon pouted.

“Honestly…yes.” 

After another round of arguing they made their way to a clearing that was close to the inn and sprinkled th powder on the ground. Aether wasn’t expecting anything and was genuinely surprised when a few slimes hopped towards them. Slimes were childsplay so they quickly dispatched them and found the ring, covered in slimy transparent…well…slime.

“We found it!” Paimon shouted. 

Lumine quickly handed the ring to him and shook her hands of the remaining slime. “That thing needs to be disinfected.”

Mr. Zhu you should really take better care of precious items like this better.” Mona chide. 

“You’re absolutely right.” Mr. Zhu looked relieved. How would I have faced my family if I had lost the 253rd ring my mother gave me?”

There was a collective silence among the group. Everyone’s faces seemed to turn pale and mouths agape at this sudden revelation. No one spoke for some time, the only thing to be heard being the wind and the swaying of the trees. Aether was the first to speak.

“I want to punch you so bad.” He turned to Lumine. “Can I?” 

“For once I’m in agreement.” Lumine cracked her knuckles as the man quivered.

“Here's twenty thousand mora!” Mr. Zhu brought two big pouches. “Thanks again.”

Trying to forget what had happened they started to walk again. Lumine gave half to Mona who pretended she didn’t need it but accepted it once Aether threatened to take it. 

“You are always such a help.” Mona said as they walked. “Why don’t I treat you? I owe you a bit with everything that happened last time.”

“You just got the money and will already spend it?” Aether asked. At this point he just wanted to get under her skin. He was not frugal by any means; why spend money when you can make whatever you want.

Mona looked like she was going to blow a gasket, he could practically see the vein bulging at her skull. Lumine shot him an icy glare as she spoke to Mona. “Don’t mind him Mona. I’d appreciate that.” 

Lunch was surprisingly good. Aether could be apprehensive when it comes to food. He didn’t have much experience in the matter and just trusted what Lumine would eat…sometimes he’d regret the choices she made. Like now picking the Crab Roe Tofu. While Lumine was all smiles eating while he turned off his taste buds and just ate it automatically. Paimon was also quite pleased because she ordered half the menu and was close to finishing all of it. Mona just ordered some noodles and looked rather glum.

“Mona,” Lumine looked at the astrologer sympathetically, “are you sure you can pay for it?”

“I said I was treating. How could I be rattled by something as mundane as Mora!?” She rolled her eyes as an air of pride radiated off her. “An astrologist's mind is set on studying the stars. Being so easily disturbed by such banal matters would hamper my judgment.” A low grumble sounded across the table. 

“How’s that treating ya?” Aether asked.

“I’ll be fine.” Mona said. 

“You need to eat,” Lumine rested her cheek on her hand as she was trying to think. “What if I just make you something?” 

“Wasn’t the whole point to treat you?” Aether pointed out.

“It’s no biggie.” Lumine brushed off. Seeing Lumine act so kind is….unsettling. Not that she wasn’t a nice or kind person before but he doubted she’d go these lengths. “I can whip up something fast in the kitchen. I’ll be back.” 

With that Mona and Aether were left alone. Mona sat quietly as she ate her noodles, at times slurping that made him shudder. Maybe it was just in his mind but being alone with an astrologer was…awkward. So he decided to rock the boat. 

“So…astrology…” Even he cringed at how badly he brought up the topic. “Have you ever found it…a bit…what’s the best word? Strange?” 

“I see,” A sly grin crossed her face and he could feel the smugness just brewing in her mind. “People do tend to mock what they don’t understand. To the average person astrology may come off as strange or creepy but it is quite simple…depending on the practice….Like my way of predicting uses water but there are many diff-”

From that point, Aether had basically blacked out. All he heard were a bunch of nonsense and make believe…well in this world it wasn’t exactly make believe. That would be innocent. 

Once Mona stopped talking he planted the seed. “Are your predictions always right?” 

“Yes. I have a perfect record.” Mona gloated.

“You don’t think it’s strange…how…linear the future is?” 

Mona’s mouth quirked as she pondered this. “What do you mean?” 

“I had a friend who could tell the future.” He explained as the memory of a white haired boy flooded his mind. “When he explained the future he said that the future was a winding river, that even the smallest rock can change the flow. It’s why he never revealed what he saw so that nothing could impact the future he wanted.” How could it be so long and he still aches from it? “Probably, why he never told me anything.” 

Mona’s eyes softened as she brought her hand to his, he moved away as she retracted. “Why are you telling me this?” She asked as she continued to look at him. “I mean you're from another world so things would differ.” 

“When you mean a ‘different world’ what do you mean?” Aether asked as Mona gave him another bewildered look. “Because that has two different meanings and that affects what I mean.”

Mona sighed. “I really don’t understand this. You were bashing astrology and prophecy just an hour ago and now you're treating me like I know nothing about it. It’s strange.” 

“Do you want me to be honest?” 

She gave a hesitant nod as seemed uncertain. 

“Astrology is a stupid study.” He said as Mona narrowed her eyes. “I’ve traveled the stars for many years and I can tell you for certain that a ball of gas burning in the cold emptiness of space cannot predict the future of something that is akin to a molecule in the grand scheme of the universe.” Mona was about ready to jump out her seat and scream at him until: “At least in other worlds.” 

“For some reason compared to the other worlds I’ve been to, this one does not abide by the laws of the world. A tree that records everything, gods that live alongside their people, and stars actually being able to tell the future. No world is able to operate like that and I have my theories as to why this one does, but they mean nothing if nobody believes them.” 

“Mona you have an ability to see the future of others but that power comes with rules, doesn’t it?” Mona stared at him, perplexed as to what he was saying. He didn’t need her to understand. He just needed a seed planted and then he could handle the rest. “What would happen if you decided to break them? Just a little? Too tell your own future? Too see behind the pretty curtain of the stars? Too learn the arcane truths of this world? All you have to do is try. Just saying…it might help in the long run.” 

“Cut it out!” Mona yelled as a few patrons turned to face them. “There is obviously something wrong with you! Mocking my practice and then telling me to break the rules! What is wrong with you!?”

“Nothing more to say.” 

While Mona was practically steaming from rage he could see the thought passing through her. Humans are naturally inquisitive creatures, they thrive to learn more about the world and understand it better. This world was full of mysteries of past civilizations and forbidden knowledge. Mona knew well enough that Lumine and him were from another world. The power to see through the stars and a being from another world is something that could help you learn something…you might consider it later. The possibility she does it is low but it’s a possibility nonetheless.

Did he give a damn about constellations and stars? No. But Mona had promise and power…and things like that always tend to catch his interest. 

“I’m back.” Lumine said as she walked over carrying a plate with a fried crab that was still steaming. She looked at them both, Mona who was still seething with rage about their conversation and Aether who simply sat there with an indifferent look. “What did Aether say?”

Aether looked at Mona who stared at him with….fear….maybe a tad of intrigue. She’s a prideful person especially for her craft but she was smart too. “He was mocking my craft again.” 

Lumine gave a disappointed glare as she reached the table. “Aether stop disrespecting her.” 

“I’m not disrespecting her, just what chooses to study.” 

“Which is still disrespecting her.” 

Lumine gave him a rather lengthy talk about respecting people and he felt like he was being chastised by their dad. He didn’t listen to a word she said either so exactly like dad. Mona stayed rather silent…taking a rather long time to eat the crab that Lumine cooked, leaving Lumine to look rather disappointed. 

After Mona ate and paid they were off again. Leaving behind the orange and yellow hues of Liyue and to the lush greens of Mondstat. They all took a small break by the border by a small river.

“Are you resting your feet here?” They all turned to see a man who seemed to be from Mondstadt smiling at them. Some more men were behind them. “We’re just getting back from some business in Liyue; the cart we requested should be here soon.” 

Before they could respond, Mona spoke up. No, no we’re fine. Run along now.” 

“Miss? Is something wrong?” He asked as the men behind him seemed nervous. 

“Cease your pretensions, bandit.” Mona’s voice raised with intensity. “Picking up people from the road who appear to be vulnerable,  robbing them blind once they’ve gotten on the cart, and then taking them to some archon-forsaken place– is that your deal?” 

The man looked at her appalled as he balled his fists. “W-What are you saying? We came over to make conversation, and this is how we’re rewarded? With insults?” 

Mona hummed as she stared at the suit the man wore. “Well then, shall I tell you which objects you have on you that are stolen?” She walked towards him as the man faced her with a scowl. “If you have any quibbles, we can bring people to corroborate what I’ve said, and all will come to light. If I lose, I’ll pay you twenty thousand mora. But if I win, then you’ll be eating prison rations in Liyue Harbor tonight.” 

“Technically we’re in Mondstadt’s borders so they’d be eating in rations there.” Aether specified as everyone around gave him a strange look. “I just like things to be right, okay?”